DUKE 

UNIVERSITY 


LIBRARY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/humbugsofnewyork01rees 


HUMBUGS  OF  NEW- YORK: 

it 

BEING  A. 


EE MONSTRANCE 

AGAINST 

POPULAR  DELUSION; 


WHETHER  IN 


SCIENCE,  PHILOSOPHY,  OR  RELIGION. 


DAVID  MEREDITH  REESE,  M.  D. 


An  idol  is  nothing ; and  error  is  nothing ; but  these  nothings  are  the 
most  dangerous  things  in  the  world.” 

“ He  that  is  careful  of  himself  was  not  made  for  the  public.” 


NEW-YORK: 

JOHN  S.  TAYLOE,  BRICK-CHUKCH  CHAPEL. 
BOSTON: 

WEEKS,  JORDON  & CO. 


1 8 3 8. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congresa,  in  the  year  1838,  by 
JOHN  S.  TAYLOR, 

In  tho  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New-York. 


G.  F Hopkins  Sc  Son,  Print. 


V*yh.l 

^ 314 


TO 

THE  CONSTITUTED  GUARDIANS 

OF  THE 

PUBLIC  HEALTH,  PUBLIC  MORALS,  AND  PUBLIC  PEACE; 

AND  ESPECIALLY 

<Eo  all  instructors  of  Youtj), 

THIS  HUMBLE  ATTEMPT  TO  FURNISH  A CORRECTIVE 

TO  THE 

PREVAILING  FANATICISM  OF  THE  DAY, 

IS  RESPECTFULLY  AND  AFFECTIONATELY  INSCRIBED  BY 


THE  AUTHOR. 


V 


> 


PREFACE. 


The  quaint,  and,  in  the  estimate  of  fastidious  critics,  the  vulgar 
term  which  is  employed  upon  the  title  page  of  this  work  may,  in 
the  opinion  of  many  readers,  be  exceptionable  ; and  by  such,  an 
apology  for  its  use  may  be  expected.  While  the  partisans  of 
each  of  the  sects,  — in  science,  philosophy,  and  religion,  — which 
have  been  chosen  for  animadversion,  may  loudly  protest  against 
the  profanation  of  their  favourite  study,  or  chosen  occupation,  by 
classifying  it  with  the  humbugs  of  the  day.  Believers  in  the 
“ celestial  science  of  Animal  Magnetism,”  for  example,  will  be 
shocked  at  the  high  handed  wickedness  of  placing  them  on  a level 
with  the  deluded  victims  of  Ultra- Abolitionism  ; — while  the  dis- 
ciples of  the  latter  delusion  will  be  so  outraged  in  their  pious  feel- 
ings, at  being  classed  with  the  former,  that  they  will  anathematize 
the  author,  for  having  “named  the  two  in  the  same  day;”  and 
still  worse  for  having  given  their  “hobby”  so  conspicuous  a place 
in  this  gallery  of  humbugs.  Indeed  it  is  possible  that  those  who 
have  become  the  dupes  of  either  of  the  impostures  which  are  the 
subjects  of  the  present  volume,  while  they  have  not  yet  swallowed 
the  rest,  will  admit  the  justice  of  the  homely  epithet  by  which  all 
the  others  are  designated,  and  only  complain  of  its  inappropriate- 
ness to  themselves,  or  their  creed.  So  that  it  is  plain,  from  these 
and  the  like  reflections,  that  in  ushering  this  volume  into  the  world, 
the  author  can  expect  little  mercy,  or  quarter,  from  that  portion  of 
the  public,  who  have  already  been  ensnared  among  the  victims  of 


VI 


PREFACE. 


the  impostures  upon  popular  credulity,  which  he  here  reprobates, 
and  condemns.  Their  fanaticism  may  be,  and  probably  is,  incu- 
rable by  human  means ; but  it  is  with  the  uninitiated,  and  unso- 
phisticated portion  of  the  community,  — with  the  rising  generation 
especially,  — that  he  hopes  to  be  successful,  in  preventing  what  he 
might  otherwise  fail  to  remedy. 

In  explanation  of  the  employment  of  the  inelegant  phrase,  “ hum- 
bug,” as  the  qualifying  epithet  for  each  of  the  subjects  herein  de- 
scribed, the  author  would  allege  its  singular  appropriateness,  and 
its  conventional  use;  as  well  as  the  authority  of  Noah  Webster, 
that  veteran  lexicographer,  who  defines  this  word  to  signify  “ an 
imposture .”  By  this  latter  synonyme,  we  understand  any  system 
of  science,  philosophy,  or  religion,  which  “ seems  to  be  what  it  is 
not.”  And  when  such  a system  is  found  to  “ steal  away  men’s 
brains,”  by  ingenious  sophisms  and  false  logic  ; or  by  its  appeals 
to  the  corrupt  and  baser  passions  of  the  shallow  thinkers,  who 
abound  in  every  community;  or  in  any  other  way  intoxicating 
the  “ weak  sisters  and  female  brethren,”  whose  intellectual  imbe- 
cility renders  them  an  easy  prey  to  delusion  ; such  an  imposture 
is  surely,  by  way  of  eminence,  entitled  to  be  called  a humbug. 
The  greater  the  sanctimonious  pretensions  of  those  who  practise 
upon  the  popular  credulity; — the  louder  their  professions  of  su- 
perlative or  exclusive  humanity,  philosophy,  or  religion  ; — the 
more  marvellous  and  supernatural  the  signs,  wonders,  and  disco- 
veries, of  which  they  proclaim  themselves  the  inventors  and  pro- 
prietors, the  more  dangerous  and  mischievous  they  are  to  the  pub- 
lic, and  the  greater  reason  there  is  that  they  should  be  detected 
and  exposed. 

But  while  each  of  the  parties  criticised  in  the  present  work  may 
complain  of  being  described  as  the  dupes  to  their  chosen  humbug 
there  are  more  who  will  be  disappointed  that  so  few  species  of  the 


PREFACE. 


vii 

genus  are  named,  out  of  the  great  multitude  of  reigning  humbugs 
with  which  our  city  and  country  abounds.  And  to  such  the  au- 
thor would  say  that  he  has  only  introduced  a few  of  the  more 
prominent  species;  because  neither  his  leisure,  nor  the  limits  of 
this  single  volume  would  suffice,  for  a more  extended  investiga- 
tion ; though  he  is  aware  that  there  are  multiplied  examples  of 
popular  delusion,  which  are  perhaps  equally  entitled  to  animad- 
version, and  equally  to  be  deprecated.  He  has,  however,  been 
careful  to  introduce  the  most  successful,  and  the  most  mischievous 
among  the  reigning  impostures ; — and  especially  those,  to  assault 
which  requires  either  great  moral  courage,  or  entire  indifference 
to  personal  vituperation.  Of  the  former,  the  author  is  ashamed  to 
confess,  he  has  too  little ; and  for  the  goodly  portion  of  the  latter, 
which  he  has  acquired,  he  is  indebted  to  the  experience  he  has  de- 
rived by  former  conflicts  with  the  votaries  of  some  of  these,  and 
the  like  flagitious  humbugs.  And  having  here  encountered  the 
most  formidable  of  the  tribe,  and  exposed  himself  to  the  running 
fire  of  the  whole  phalanx  of  the  most  prominent  impostors  and 
their  dupes ; when  he  shall  have  outlived  their  combined  resent- 
ment, he  may  possibly  gather  time  and  strength  for  volume  No.  2, 
in  the  same  series,  after  volume  No.  1,  shall  have  done  its  work. 
Meanwhile  should  another  and  an  abler  hand  extend  favour  to  the 
benevolent  object,  of  this  work,  by  expostulation  with  the  American 
public  against  being  devoured  by  imported  fanaticism,  and  trans- 
atlantic humbug,  such  an  author  would,  if  successful,  be  indeed  a 
public  benefactor.  He  would  deserve  the  thanks  of  every  patriot, 
philanthropist,  and  Christian,  throughout  this  land  ; and  he  would 
recieve  this  reward  from  all  such,  as  are  not  already  engulphed  in 
the  vortex  of  popular  frenzy  and  enthusiasm. 

The  present  humble  effort,  it  is  devoutly  hoped,  will  contribute 
to  encourage  the  preparation  of  a more  ample  and  elaborate  work, 
from  some  of  those  statesmen,  philosophers,  philanthropists,  or 


V1U 


PREFACE. 


divines,  whose  names,  ability,  and  influence,  may  commend  their 
appeal  to  their  countrymen,  and  restore  the  dominion  of  common 
sense,  which  may  otherwise  be  annihilated  by  the  desolating  ten- 
dency of  reigning  delusion.  Such  a work  would  be  worthy  of  the 
mightiest  effort  of  the  mightiest  mind,  among  the  wise  and  good 
of  this  land  ; and  the  author  will  not  have  written  in  vain,  if  this 
result  should  follow ; and  in  such  a case,  he  would  find  an  abun- 
dant recompense,  even  if  the  feebleness  and  the  imperfections  of 
this  little  volume  should  prove  the  provocative  to  a wiser  head  and 
a better  heart ; by  enlisting  his  energies  in  the  conflict  with  the 
frauds  and  impostures  which  overrun  our  beloved  country,  and 
which  menace  the  overthrow  of  both  reason  and  religion,  from  the 
popular  creed  and  practice. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Introductory  Observations.  — Distinction  between  fanati- 
cism and  its  dupes  — mistakes  on  this  subject — frenzy  of  parti- 
sans— unwillingness  to  encounter  it  — complaints  of  persecution 

— ridicule,  a lawful  and  potent  weapon- — -rules  for  its  use  — dis- 
claimer of  invidious  personalities — reasons  for  selecting  New- 
York — gullibility  ofits  citizens  — the  impostors,  Matthias,  Fanny 
Wright,  moon  story,  Crawcours,  &c., — the  same  persons  swallow- 
ing the  whole  — these  humbugs,  not  indigenous  but  imported  — 
the  present  a favourable  time  to  gain  the  public  attention  — design 
of  the  author. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  Animal  Magnetism. — Its  origin  in  Germany  — its  repro- 
bation in  France  — discovery  of  somnambulism  — clairvoyance  — 
its  revival  and  spread  through  Europe — RI.  Deluze  — Perkins’s 
tractors  — introduction  into  America  — Dr.  Brigham  — M.  Poyen 

— Col.  Stone — Rlr.  Durant,  Miss  Brackett,  &c. — immoral  ten- 
dencies of  the  humbug — Colquhoun’s  report  — absurdities  of  sup- 
posing it  to  be  true  — abominable  consequences. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Of  Phrenologt.  — Its  origin  and  claims  to  antiquity  — doc- 
trines— deceptive  title  — causes  which  have  prolonged  its  exist- 
ence — love  of  the  marvellous  — the  anatomy  of  the  skull  — 
brain  — scalp  — membranes,  &c. — phrenological  facts  — not  in 
Anatomy,  not  in  Physiology,  nor  Pathology,  nor  Mental  nor 
Moral  Philosophy  — inconsistent  with  Revelation  — all  the  facts 
are  like  those  of  other  fortune-tellers  — examples  of  their  facts  — 


X 


CONTENTS. 


explanation  of  the  tricks  of  the  sect  in  gulling  fools  — moral  aspect 
— ridiculous  nomenclature  — maps  of  their  own  brains  — Spurz- 
heim,  a believer  in  Animal  Magnetism  — proof  of  his  gullibility, 
incompatibility  of  Phrenology  with  Christianity. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Op  Homeopathia. — Dr.  Hahneman  — his  doctrines  — their 
absurdity  and  monstrosity  — theory  for  choosing  remedies  — drug- 
sicknesses — latent  hereditary  itch  — invisible  and  intangible  po- 
tenzes  — roses  — processes  for  infintesimal  doses  — wonderful 
discovery  of  dividing  a single  drop  into  the  fraction  of  nothing  — 
inconsistencies  and  contradictions  in  regard  to  doses,  shakes,  and 
pellets  of  sugar  of  milk  — character  of  homoeopathic  physicians  — 
tricks  of  the  trade  — the  gift  of  ignorance  — asking  questions  — 
wonderful  varieties  of  pain  — smelling  a phial,  or  the  cork,  every 
nine  days  — quackery  of  the  tribe  — their  marvellous  cures  — 
preventive  powers  — analagous  to  witchcraft. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Q.UACKEHY  in  General.  — Definitions  — ancient  examples  — 
modern  instances,  number,  and  variety  in  London,  compared  with 
New-York  — impostors  assuming  the  title  ofM.  D.  — infirmaries 
— dispensaries  — lock  hospitals,  &c.  — secret  remedies  — Thom- 
sonianism — 'wonderful  simplicity  — beautiful  technicalities  — the- 
ory and  practice  — murderous  results  — pill-doctors  — variety 
and  number  — all  infallible  cures  for  incurable  cases  — profit  of 
advertisements  — dyspeptic  doctors,  by  thumping  and  kneading 
— injustice  of  the  public  towards  the  honest  warnings  of  the  reg- 
ular profession  — no  monopoly  — ignorance  and  folly,  the  passport 
to  fame  and  fortune  — every  man  his  own  doctor — mortality  which 
is  the  result  of  quackery. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Ultra-Temperance.  — Ultraism,  definition  and  criterion  — 
not  Temperance  Societies  — nor  total  abstinence  societies  — but 
the  small  party  in  those  societies  who  hinder  their  success,  by  re- 
nouncing expediency  as  the  great  and  potent  weapon  of  offence 
and  defence — abstract  immorality  of  using  alcholiol  under  any 
circumstances  denied  — shown  to  be  untrue  and  unnecessary  — 
mischiefs  of  this  heresy  in  the  temperance  ranks  — examples  — 


CO  2f  TENTS. 


XI 


use  and  value  of  the  “ old  pledge” — new  pledge  — reasons  for  its 
preference  — its  success  — mischiefs  of  ultraism — chief  obstacle 
to  entire  success  of  the  cause — a humbug,  and  why. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Ultra- Abolitionism.  — Not  the  creed  and  practice  of  Jeffer- 
son, Franklin,  Rush,  and  John  Jay,  of  the  old  school,  for  these  la- 
boured for  gradual  abolition,  and  were  clearly  right.  — All  who 
insist  that  slave-holding  is  in  all  circumstances  sin,  and  therefore 
contend  for  instant  abolition  — these  are  ultras  — unscriptural 
dogmas  — illustrated  — Scripture  doctrines  on  the  subject  — ex- 
amples of  slave-holding,  in  which  emancipation  would  be  sin  — 
discrimination  essential  to  a right  decision  of  the  moral  character 
of  any  act  — fruits  of  ultraism  — all  men  born  free  and  equal  — 
comment  on  the  Declaration  of  Independence  — the  golden  rule — 
example  — Bible  definitions  of  sin — difference  between  wrong  and 
moral  wrong  — slavery  an  evil  — the  controversy  a worse  evil  — 
its  unhappy  spirit  — the  pulpit  and  the  press  — wealth  and  agen- 
cies employed  in  agitation  — free  discussion,  and  liberty  of  the 
press,  not  violated  by  remonstrating  against  licentiousness  — ex- 
amples of  the  ultra-abolition  practice,  contrasted  with  their  pro- 
fessions— causes  of  these  excesses  — “slave-holding  a heinous 
crime”  — illustration  of  the  practical  falsehood  of  this  dogma  — 
Christian  duty  — official  publications  of  the  American  Anti-slavery 
Society — billingsgate  language  — disastrous  effects  of  the  spirit 
of  the  party  — vilification  of  all  who  differ  from  them  — new  gos- 
pel— our  fathers  — the  churches  — monomania  — sincerity  in  er- 
ror— pusillanimity  of  the  sect — just  reprobation  of  mobs  — inca- 
pable of  palliation — wickedness  of  instigating  them  — illustration 
— falsehood  of  the  profession  that  prayer  and  the  diffusion  of  light 
are  their  only  weapons  — history  of  mobs,  and  their  causes  — mobs 
to  be  condemned  under  all  circumstances,  whether  for  abolition  or 
against  it  — examples  of  both  — case  of  Mr.  Lovcjoy  — tragedy  at 
Alton  — its  causes  — successive  destruction  of  presses — Mr.  L. 
the  victim  of  bad  advisers  — his  folly  and  crime  — his  death,  and 
that  of  Mr.  Bishop  — celebration  at  the  N.  Y.  Tabernacle — pro- 
fanity of  Beriah  Green  — proofs  that  he  was  a victim  to  his  infat- 
uation, and  not  in  any  sense  a martyr — Mr.  Bishop  in  the  same 
condemnation  — the  murder  of  Mr.  B.  the  only  cause  of  the  murder 
of  Mr.  Lovejoy  — both  alike  in  guilt  and  turpitude  — reflections. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


Ultra-Protestantism.  — Popery  and  anti-Popery  both  hum- 
bugs.—Popery  a system  of  imposture  and  intolerance — justifi- 
able opposition  — danger  of  using  carnal  weapons — indiscrimi- 
nate anathemas  — guilt  of  priests  and  nuns  — morbid  feeling  of 
the  party  — plea  for  the  invincibly  ignorant — demoralizing  char- 
acter of  certain  publications  — a more  excellent  way — importance 
of  the  subject  — mutual  repulsion  between  Protestants  and  Papists 

— liberty  and  toleration  of  America  — danger  of  an  intolerant 
spirit  — examples  — origin  of  recent  controversies  — anti-popery 
literature  — mischiefs  it  is  inflicting  upon  public  morals  — proposed 
change  — example  of  a better  spirit  — crimes  of  Popery  — war 
against  the  Bible  — infallibility  — idolatry,  &c.,  &.c.  The  Bible  an 
all-sufficient  weapon — morbid  and  groundless  fears  of  Protes- 
tants — omnipotence  of  truth  — illustration — good  things  even  in 
popery  should  be  separated  from  evil,  in  our  censures  — certain 
triumph  and  victory  of  Protestantism,  only  delayed  by  Ultraism 

— Conclusion. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Ultra-Sectarianism.  — Not  a plea  for  the  abolition  of  sects, 
but  of  ultraism  — bitterness  and  censoriousness-- examples  of 
denunciation — intolerance — assumption  of  infallibility  — heresy 
hunting — philosophy  of  creeds — new  nomenclature  — orthodoxy 
and  heterodoxy,  examples,  unwarrantable  perversion  of  the  pulpit 

— meetings  for  engendering  strife  — disastrous  effect  of  this  spirit 
upon  Christian  missions  — illustrated  by  practical  examples  — in- 
fluence upon  converted  heathens  — extract  from  a late  writer  — 
his  own  melancholy  inconsistency. 


CHAPTER  I. 


INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS. 


Distinction  between  fanaticism  and  its  dupes  — mistakes  on  this 
subject — frenzy  of  partisans  — unwillingness  to  encounter  it — 
complaints  of  persecution  — ridicule,  a lawful  and  potent  wea- 
pon— rules  for  its  use  — disclaimer  of  invidious  personalities  — 
reasons  for  selecting  New- York — gullibility  of  its  citizens  — 
the  impostors,  Matthias,  Fanny  Wright,  moon  story,  Crawcours, 
&c.,  — the  same  persons  swallowing  the  whole  — these  hum- 
bugs, not  indigenous  but  imported  — the  present  a favourable 
time  to  gain  the  public  attention  — design  of  the  author. 

It  has  been  facetiously  remarked,  that  “ man  is  the 
only  being  endowed  with  the  power  of  laughter,  and  per- 
haps he  is  the  only  one  who  deserves  to  be  laughed 
at.”  And  were  it  not  for  the  humiliating  exhibition  of 
our  common  nature,  which  the  follies  and  frailties  of 
mankind  are  ever  developing,  a “ laughing  philosopher” 
might  have  perpetual  employment.  Instead,  however,  of 
indulging  our  risible  faculties  at  the  expense  of  human 
folly  and  popular  delusions,  it  is  too  common  to  direct 
our  laughter  at  the  victims  of  the  one  or  the  other. 
The  former  are  fit  subjects  for  ridicule  and  censure, 
while  the  latter  are  often  entitled  rather  to  our  commis- 
seration,  since  it  is  their  misfortune,  not  their  fault,  that 
they  have  been  thus  deluded. 

2 


14  INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS. 

The  distinction  so  obvious  between  fanaticism  itself, 
and  its  infatuated  dupes,  seems  too  often  overlooked.  It 
is  for  this  reason  that  he  who  benevolently  labours  to 
detect  imposture  and  expose  error,  however  discrimi- 
nating he  may  be  in  separating  men’s  errors  from  their 
persons,  finds  all  his  arguments  and  remonstrances  mis- 
applied by  his  readers  ; and  the  misguided  votaries  of 
popular  delusion,  regard  the  assault  upon  their  creed, 
aimed  directly  at  themselves.  This  results  from  the 
fact  that  men  habitually  identify  themselves,  their  names, 
and  character,  with  the  dogmas  of  every  system  they 
embrace,  and  when  that  system  is  founded  in  error  and 
enthusiasm,  the  party  spirit  which  it  inspires,  burns 
with  an  intensity,  which  absorbs  reason,  conscience, 
and  religion  itself,  in  its  unhallowed  flame. 

Hence  those  who  are  gulled  into  a belief  in  any  one 
or  more  of  the  numerous  humbugs  which  abound  in  this 
age  of  ultraism,  seem  to  regard  themselves  to  have 
“ pledged  their  lives,  their  fortunes,  and  their  sacred 
honour,”  for  the  support  and  defence  of  every  jot  and 
tittle  of  their  new  scheme,  whether  it  be  one  of  science, 
philanthropy,  or  religion.  Accordingly,  to  venture  the 
expression  of  an  opinion  adverse  to  the  verity,  or  phi- 
losophical correctness  of  such  novelties,  and  especially 
to  hazard  an  attempt  at  their  refutation,  will  expose  one 
to  rancorous  hostility,  and  unmingled  censoriousness. 
And  even  when  the  system  can  be  shown  to  be  built 
upon  radical  and  fundamental  error,  by  arguments  and 
facts  which  commend  themselves  both  to  reason  and 
religion  ; and  when  the  tendencies  of  such  errors  can 
be  demonstrated  to  be  “ evil,  only  evil,  and  that  con- 
tinually yet  still,  — no  benevolence  of  motive,  no  spirit 
of  kindness  and  conciliation  of  manner,  no  fairness  or 


INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS.  15 


candour  of  reasoning,  can  protect  an  antagonist  from 
the  anathemas  of  the  clique  who  have  embraced  and 
propagated  the  humbug. 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  many" wise  and  good  men  have 
refrained  from  throwing  themselves  into  the  breach,  under 
such  circumstances  ; though  they  have  fully  realized, 
and  deeply  deplored,  the  folly  and  infatuation  which  is 
raging  around  them.  Not  that  they  are  deficient  in 
moral  courage  for  the  work,  nor  would  they  shrink  from 
the  fiery  arrows  to  which  an  attempt  to  stay  the  plague 
would  expose  them.  But  they  withhold  their  hand 
from  the  consideration  of  the  fruitlessness  of  the  effort 
to  reason  against  such  sublimated  folly,  such  double 
distilled  nonsense,  as  popular  credulity  is  perpetually 
swallowing.  And,  moreover,  many  such  indulge  the 
hope  that  such  is  the  fury  of  the  zealots  of  these  seve- 
ral impostures,  that  they  will  presently  burn  out  by  the 
intensity  of  their  own  fires. 

Unhappily,  however,  those  who  have  buckled  on  the 
armour  against  the  follies  of  the  times,  have  been  often 
unwise  and  indiscreet  in  the  character  and  spirit  of 
their  measures.  Disgusted  by  the  stupidity  of  the  vic- 
tims of  delusion,  and  provoked  by  their  obstinate  adhe- 
sion to  error,  they  have  assailed  them  personally,  in- 
stead of  attacking  the  false  philosophy  and  pseudo-phi- 
lanthropy by  which  they  have  been  imposed  upon  ; and 
thus  they  have  made  a show  of  intolerance  which  has 
been  fatal  to  their  success.  They  seem  to  have  been 
unmindful  of  the  sentiment,  that  “ error  of  opinion  may 
be  safely  tolerated,  while  reason  is  left  free  to  combat 
it.”  For  although  the  force  of  reason  may  be  impo- 
tent with  that  species  of  infuriated  insanity  called  fana- 
ticism, and  hence  fail  in  converting  its  unhappy  victims 


16  INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS. 

from  the  error  of  their  ways  ; yet  the  great  body  of  the 
community  will  always  possess  enough  of  intelligence, 
to  be  influenced  by  true  philosophy  and  sound  logic.  Be- 
sides, there  is  an  omnipotence  in  the  majesty  of  truth, 
which  will  ultimately  constrain  the  homage  of  the  world. 

Persecution  only  serves  to  propagate  new  theories, 
whether  of  philosophy  or  religion,  as  the  history  of  the 
world  demonstrates ; and  this  it  has  never  failed  to  do, 
whether  those  theories  were  true  or  false.  They  ac- 
quire fresh  vigour  under  the  blows  of  intolerance,  and 
like  vivacious  insects  seem  to  multiply  by  dissection. 
Hence,  every  attempt  to  put  down  impostors,  or  en- 
thusiasts, by  censoriousness  and  invective,  directed 
against  them  personally,  because  of  their  follies  or  their 
crimes,  has  ever  been  unsuccessful.  They  are  them- 
selves so  sensible  that  opposition  of  this  kind  promotes 
their  cause,  that  they  desire,  invite,  and  even  provoke 
it.  Indeed  some  of  the  popular  follies  of  the  times 
are  indebted  solely  to  the  real  or  alleged  persecutions 
they  have  suffered,  not  only  for  the  number  of  their  vo- 
taries, but  even  for  their  present  existence;  and  but  for 
this  they  would  long  since  have  descended  to  the  tomb 
of  the  capulets,  “ unwept,  unhonoured,  and  unsung.” 

The  remark  has  been  often  repeated,  but  it  has  there- 
by lost  none  of  its  propriety  or  truth,  that  “ Ridicule 
has  ever  been  the  most  powerful  enemy  to  enthusiasm, 
and  is  often  the  only  antagonist  that  can  be  opposed  to 
it  with  success.”  It  is  true  that  this  is  a weapon,  if  in- 
discriminately applied,  which  wounds  both  ways,  and 
may  be  thus  rendered  effective  against  truth  as  well  as 
error.  Still,  however,  there  is  high  and  even  sacred  au- 
thority for  the  employment  of  ridicule  against  acknow- 
ledged evils,  and  popular  infatuation.  It  should,  how- 


INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS.  17 


ever,  never  be  relied  on  solely  in  controversial  writing, 
since  it  derogates  from  the  dignity  of  the  subject,  and 
detracts  from  the  influence  of  its  author.  It  may,  how- 
ever, and  ought  to  be  employed  as  an  auxiliary  in  such 
a work;  and  when  appropriately  introduced,  in  connexion 
with  sober  and  argumentative  discussion,  cannot  justly 
be  condemned. 

Indeed  there  are  many  topics  on  which  it  were  idle 
to  discourse  with  gravity,  even  if  it  were  possible,  since 
their  intrinsic  character  will  irresistibly  prompt  the  rea- 
der to  laughter ; and  this  result  will  be  produced  just  in 
proportion  to  our  attempts  to  restrain  it.  We  may  be 
excused,  then,  in  our  notice  of  the  “ Humbugs  ofNew- 
York,”  if  we  sometimes  pause  to  laugh  by  way  of  re- 
creation from  the  sober  consideration  which  we  propose 
to  give  to  each  of  them.  And  let  no  man  flatter  him- 
self that  we  have  him  in  our  mind’s  eye,  or  imagine  that 
our  organs  of  “ individuality”  and  “ locality”  make 
him  the  object  of  our  risibility.  Principia  non  homines 
is  our  motto  ; nor  do  we  intend  in  these  pages,  while 
shooting  folly  as  it  flies,  to  give  to  any  of  our  targets  a 
local  habitation,  or  a name,  other  than  that  which  our 
title  page  proclaims. 

Should  any  reader  inquire  why  we  select  the  city  of 
New-York  as  the  scene  of  our  strictures,  he  may  be  re- 
minded that  this  is  the  theatre  of  humbugs;  the  chosen 
arena  of  itinerating  mountebanks,  whether  they  figure 
in  philosophy,  philanthropy,  or  religion.  Here  is  found  a 
motley  population,  multitudes  of  whom  spend  their  “ time 
in  nothing  else,  but  in  searching  after  some  new  thing.” 
Hence  those  who  seek  to  make  proselytes  to  any  creed, 
however  absurd,  or  to  find  believers  in  any  pretensions, 
however  incredible,  or  miraculous,  may  gather  kindred 
2* 


18  INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS. 

spirits  here,  by  “ calling  them  from  the  vasty  deep,  and 
they  will  come.”  The  more  ignorant,  impudent,  and 
even  vicious,  such  charlatans  proclaim  themselves  to  be, 
the  greater  power  and  patronage  they  may  expect  from 
the  gullible  inhabitants  of  this  metropolis.  And  if  they 
can  make  a pedantic  show  of  learning,  lay  claims  to  the 
character  of  philosophers,  deal  in  hyeroglyphics  and 
technicalities,  and  profess  supernatural  and  miraculous 
powers,  they  have  only  to  decry  all  existing  systems, 
denounce  all  the  learning  of  the  schools,  condemn  and 
revile  all  prevalent  opinions  on  any  and  every  subject, 
and  they  will  find  here  a great  multitude  of  disciples, 
who  will  eargerly  listen  to  their  oracular  teachings,  and 
drink  in  wisdom  and  knowledge  with  the  most  marvel- 
lous credulity.  It  will  be  in  vain  for  the  guardians  of 
the  public  weal,  or  the  conductors  of  the  public  press, 
or  that  portion  of  it  which  cannot  be  bribed  into  silence, 
to  utter  their  warnings,  or  proclaim  their  opposition  ; for 
such  impostors  have  only  to  raise  the  cry  of  persecution, 
and  a tide  of  public  sympathy  will  rush  to  their  protec- 
tion. They  need  only  refer  to  the  cruelties  suffered  by 
Copernicus,  when  he  first  proclaimed  his  astronomical 
discoveries,  or  Harvey,  when  he  introduced  his  new 
doctrine  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  or  they  may 
even  compare  themselves  to  Jesus  Christ,  as  though 
their  persecutions  resembled  his,  and  forthwith  thou- 
sands will  rally  around  their  standard,  and  be  ready  to 
spill  their  blood  in  the  defence  of  the  authors  or  propa- 
gators of  any  humbug,  however  monstrous  in  philosophy 
or  morals. 

That  such  a picture  of  New-York,  is  that  which  truth 
and  candour  demands,  does  not  lessen  the  pain  and  mor- 
tification with  which  it  is  acknowledged.  But  lest  any 


INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS.  19 


should  suppose  it  overdrawn,  or  at  least  coloured  be- 
yond the  facts  of  the  case,  it  may  be  proper  here  briefly 
to  allude  to  a few  prominent  examples,  out  of  the  great 
multitude  which  no  man  can  number,  which  a few  years 
have  furnished. 

Witness  the  recent  foul  and  horrid  blasphemies  of 
that  stupid  impostor  Matthias,  and  his  numerous  fol- 
lowers. Especially  let  it  be  remembered,  that  he  pro- 
claimed his  own  absolute  Divinity,  demanded  Divine 
homage  paid  to  himself,  arrogated  the  name  and  attri- 
butes of  the  great  Jehovah,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost ; and  while  proclaiming  these  stupid  and  impious 
profanities,  he  found  crowds  of  gaping  fools  at  all  his 
public  meetings;  many  of  them  men  of  character,  wealth, 
and  influence  ; and  some,  both  male  and  female,  who 
had  always  sustained  a moral  and  Christian  character, 
became  his  willing  disciples,  and  committed  their  wealth, 
and  even  their  persons,  to  his  polluted  embrace. 

Let  this  specimen  of  religious  humbug  suffice,  though 
many  others  little  short  of  Matthias  in  profanity,  by 
their  past,  and  even  present  success  in  this  city,  might 
be  named,  if  further  illustration  were  needed. 

Witness,  again,  the  experiment  performed  in  our  midst 
a few  years  since,  by  Robert  Dale  Owen,  and  Fanny 
Wright,  the  latter  of  whom  is  even  now  lecturing  to  thou- 
sands, while  the  party  she  rallied,  is  still  flourishing  on 
each  returning  Sabbah,  at  Tammany-Hall,  where  hun- 
dreds of  our  youth,  of  both  sexes,  statedly  assemble  to 
desecrate  the  Sabbath,  and  listen  to  the  blasphemies  of 
the  Bible,  and  the  God  of  the  Bible,  from  Fanny’s  high 
priest,  an  ignorant  son  of  Crispin,  who  hammers  out  his 
reputation  and  support  upon  the  lapstone  of  popular  cre- 
dulity. This,  too,  is  only  one  instance  among  many  of 
infidel  humbuggery. 


20  INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS. 

In  relation  to  philosophical  humbugs,  an  illustrious 
example  is  furnished  by  the  celebrated  moon  story,  in- 
geniously fabricated  by  a shrewd  and  intelligent  practi- 
tioner on  public  gullibility,  and  the  success  of  which 
proved,  that  he  had  rightly  judged  of  the  character  of  our 
population  in  regard  to  their  readiness  to  swallow  the 
most  sublimated  nonsense,  when  dignified  by  the  name 
of  science.  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  copies  were 
quickly  disposed  of  in  successive  editions  ; maps  and 
drawings,  without  number,  of  the  moon  and  its  wondrous 
inhabitants  were  sold  ; and  there  are  very  many  in  our 
city,  who  to  the  present  hour,  regard  those  revelations 
with  more  of  reverence  and  confidence  than  any  of  the 
established  truths  in  physics  or  morals. 

In  proof  that  the  success  of  humbugs  is  not  owing 
to  the  vast  proportion  of  the  ignorant  and  depraved  ; 
but  that  the  intelligent,  enlightened  and  respectable  por- 
tion of  the  community  are  equally  guillible;  a single  in- 
stance may  suffice,  from  the  numerous  exhibitions  of 
quackery  in  the  medical  profession,  which  our  city  is 
perennially  furnishing.  Every  body  remembers  the 
celebrated  Crawcours,  surgeon  dentists  to  Kings, 
Queens,  and  Emperors,  who  landed  here  a few  years 
since  from  Paris  and  London.  No  sooner  had  their 
flourish  of  trumpets  been  heard,  and  their  advertise- 
ments proclaimed  their  astonishing  powers  in  operating 
upon  the  teeth  of  the  old  and  the  young,  than  their  rooms 
were  thronged  with  the  beauty,  and  fashion,  and  wealth 
of  the  metropolis.  Notwithstanding  our  city  abounds 
with  men  of  scientific  attainment,  in  the  Dental  depart- 
ment, whose  skill  and  experience  have  been  well  known 
and  established  in  their  profession,  yet  their  modest 
merit  was  postponed  to  the  towering  pretensions  of  the 


INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS.  21 


Crawcours,  and  every  body  were  crowding  to  see 
them.  These  stupendous  humbugs,  finding  the  ladies 
of  New-York,  whose  carriages  stood  in  long  array 
before  their  house,  to  possess  so  extraordinary  gulli- 
bility, drained  their  purses  of  enormous  fees  ; and  in  a 
few  weeks  absconded  from  the  country,  bearing  with 
them  some  20,000  dollars,  as  the  fruit  of  their  profes- 
sional humbug  ; leaving  their  victims  to  repentance  at 
their  leisure,  for  the  mischiefs  inflicted,  many  of  which 
are  forever  irreparable. 

But  it  were  an  endless  task  to  enumerate  the  half  of 
similar  impostures  which  our  city  has  witnessed ; and  if 
it  were  even  done,  it  would  be  fruitless.  While  the 
reign  of  humbug  continues,  our  citizens  have  neither 
eyes  nor  ears;  and  experience  itself  seems  to  have  been 
lost  upon  them,  though  bought  so  dearly.  Every  year, 
and  indeed  almost  every  month,  brings  to  our  city  some 
imported  mountebank ; some  foreign  or  domestic  hum- 
bug ; each  of  which  in  its  turn  is  greedily  swallowed  while 
the  rage  of  novelty  lasts,  until  another  more  clamorous, 
or  more  showy,  succeeds  it.  Meanwhile,  however,  each 
of  these  acquires  proselytes  ; and  as  fanaticism  is  con- 
stitutional, the  same  individuals,  in  many  instances,  deli- 
berately swallow  them  all.  Indeed  there  are  gentlemen 
and  ladies  in  this  city,  who  have  been  successively  gul- 
led by  Matthias,  Fanny  Wright,  the  moon  story,  and 
the  Crawcours.  They  have  taken  the  pills  of  foreign 
and  domestic  quacks  by  the  thousand,  with  Lobelia, 
Cayenne  pepper,  and  vapour  baths.  They  have  swal- 
lowed Maria  Monk,  abolitionism,  and  homoeopathia  ; 
and  are  now  equally  busy  in  bolting  down  Phrenology  and 
Animal  Magnetism.  These  several  humbugs  having  been 
disposed  of,  the  same  persons,  and  thousands  more,  will 


22  INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS. 

be  prepared  for  still  farther  experiments  in  gullibility, 
ad  infinitum. 

Let  it  not  hence  be  supposed,  that  the  city  ofNew- 
York  is  the  only  locality  where  humbugs  flourish  and 
prevail,  much  less  that  they  originate  here.  So  far 
from  this  being  the  case,  it  will  be  seen,  as  we  proceed, 
that  in  most  cases,  the  delusions  to  which  reference 
will  be  had,  are  imported  humbugs,  which  have  had 
their  day,  and  long  since  become  superanuate,  in  some 
transatlantic  country.  And  we  shall  also  perceive,  that 
after  the  delusion  has  passed  away,  and  its  imposture 
been  execrated  in  Europe,  some  foreign  mountebank 
has  visited  our  country  to  renew  the  experiment  here ; 
and  that  not  until  he  has  succeeded  in  making  converts 
in  other  and  distant  places,  has  he  ventured  to  intro- 
duce it  into  New-York.  Nevertheless,  there  are  so 
many  among  the  population  of  this  city,  who  are  ever 
ready  to  embrace  any  new  dogma,  however  monstrous 
or  absurd,  provided  it  be  of  imported  origin,  so  many 
congenial  spirits  who  greedily  devour  every  foreign 
humbug,  that  soon  it  becomes  naturalized  here,  and 
may  therefore  properly  be  denominated  one  among  the 
“ Humbugs  of  New-York,”  although  this  city  is  not 
the  birth-place  of  the  delusion,  nor  at  all  distinguished 
by  exclusive  pretensions  to  its  patronage.  In  the  use 
of  this  appellative,  therefore,  nothing  more  is  meant 
than  the  fact  that  these  several  humbugs  receive  coun- 
tenance and  patronage  in  this  great  city,  as  late  in  the 
nineteenth  century  as  the  year  1837. 

Such,  then,  are  some  of  the  reasons  which  have  led  to 
the  present  attempt  to  remonstrate  and  expostulate  with 
the  citizens  of  New-York,  against  the  fashion  of  delu- 
sion, the  reign  of  humbug.  And  the  present  time  has 


INTRODUCTORY  OBSERVATIONS.  23 


been  chosen,  because  of  the  more  serious  and  important 
bearing  upon  the  public  weal  which  certain  impostures 
now  rife  in  our  city  are  likely  to  exhibit.  And  as  the 
commercial  distress  under  which  our  country  is  labour- 
ing, as  the  result  ofhumbuggery  on  a large  scale,  has 
paralyzed  the  public  press,  and  prevented  the  publica- 
tion of  the  usual  amount  of  popular  reading,  the  present 
juncture  has  been  chosen  ; if  hapily  the  author  shall 
succeed  in  gaining  the  public  eye  and  ear  to  a few  promi- 
nent examples  of  imposition  upon  popular  creduility. 

It  is  the  design  of  this  work  to  examine  briefly,  but 
perspicuously,  the  nature  of  each  of  the  topics  selected 
for  animadversion,  as  well  as  its  pretended  claims  to 
truth  ; and  at  the  same  time  to  present  the  author’s  un- 
disguised and  conscientious  views  of  the  true  character 
and  tendency  of  each.  If  he  shall  succeed  in  conform- 
ing to  his  purposes,  he  will  “ nothing  extenuate,  or  set 
down  aught  in  malice.”  He  may  err,  however,  in  mat- 
ter and  manner ; and  he  only  bespeaks  the  reader’s  at- 
tention and  candour,  by  which  such  errors  may  be  de- 
tected, and  their  effort  averted.  And  should  he  at  any 
time  exceed  the  bounds  of  moderation,  in  his  zeal  to 
satirize  reigning  delusions,  let  it  be  imputed  to  a san- 
guine and  ardent  temperament,  or  to  a just  indignation 
against  the  stupendous  mischiefs  which  prevalent  frauds 
are  inflicting  upon  the  cause  of  truth. 


CHAPTER  II. 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


Its  origin  in  Germany  — its  reprobation  in  France  — discovery  of 
somnambulism  — clairvoyance  — its  revival  and  spread  through 
Europe — M.  Deluze  — Perkins’s  tractors  — introduction  into 
America  — Dr.  Brigham  — M.  Poyen  — Col.  Stone — Mr.  Du- 
rant, Miss  Blackett,  &c. — immoral  tendencies  of  the  humbug 
— Colquhoun’s  report  — absurdities  of  supposing  it  to  be  true  — 
abominable  consequences. 

This  novelty  in  America  is  chosen  as  the  first  in  or- 
der, only  because  it  is  the  present  reigning  humbug  in 
the  United  States  ; although  it  is  one  which  transatlantic 
countries  have  long  since  repudiated,  and  of  which  its 
votaries  have  become  heartily  ashamed.  It  originated 
in  Germany,  in  the  year  1776 ; although  its  advocates 
vainly  allege  much  greater  antiquity,  and  pretend  to 
identify  it  with  mineral  magnetism,  with  which  it  can 
have  neither  connexion  nor  analogy.  From  the  quaint 
old  story  of  Faust  and  the  Devil,  down  to  Prince  Hohlen- 
hoe,  the  Germans  have  never  ceased  to  invent  and  pro- 
pagate wonders,  both  in  philosophy  and  religion.  But 
even  among  them,  Animal  Magnetism  long  since  ceased 
to  receive  countenance  among  the  learned,  notwithstand- 
ing the  multitude  of  believers  which  at  one  time  re- 
ceived it  both  among  physicians  and  divines.  Father 
Hell,  a Jesuit  of  Vienna,  seems  to  have  been  the  origi- 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


25 


nal  proprietor  of  the  invention,  which  he  applied  to  the 
treatment  of  diseases.  He  employed  Antony  Mes- 
mer,  a physician  of  those  times,  to  conduct  his  experi- 
ments ; and  the  latter  contrived  to  identify  his  name  with 
the  subject,  by  a violent  controversy  with  Father  Hell, 
and  thus  the  new  science  became  generally  known  un- 
der the  name  of  Mesmerism.  In  the  year  1778,  Mes- 
mer  left  Germany  for  the  capital  of  France,  where  there 
is  as  great  a penchant  for  the  supernatural  as  perhaps 
can  be  found  upon  the  earth  ; and  in  Paris  he  soon  made 
the  science  a source  of  fame  and  emolument.  Great 
numbers  of  the  sick  were  collected  from  various  and 
distant  parts  of  the  country  upon  whom  Mesmer  was 
reaping  immense  emoluments,  and  ever  proclaiming 
the  most  miraculous  cures.  He  made  many  converts, 
even  among  learned  and  scientific  physicians,  who  soon 
attempted  to  share  the  spoils  with  their  great  master. 
Among  these  M.  d’Eslon,  a member  of  the  Medical 
Faculty  of  Paris,  became  most  conspicuous;  and  in 
1784,  the  subject  had  attracted  so  much  public  atten- 
tion, that  a royal  commission  was  appointed,  and  also 
one  from  the  Academie  de  Sciences,  to  investigate  the 
subject.  Of  the  character  of  this  commission,  and  the 
weight  to  which  their  opinions  are  entitled,  it  is  only  ne- 
cessary to  record  that  Badly,  the  historian  of  Astrono- 
my, Lavoisier  and  Berthollet,  the  distinguished  chem- 
ists and  philosophers,  together  with  the  celebrated 
Benjamin  Franklin,  who  was  at  that  time  in  France, 
were  among  the  number.  After  a patient  attention  to 
public  and  private  experiments  for  five  months  succes- 
sively, the  commissioners  reported,  that  there  were  “ no 
proofs  of  the  existence  of  Animal  Magnetism ; that  all 
the  effects  ascribed  to  it  were  purely  owing  to  the 
3 


26 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


power  of  imagination ; the  tendency  to  imitation  natural 
to  all  mankind,  and  the  mechanical  influence  of  touching 
and  frictions  on  the  most  sensitive  parts  of  the  body  ; 
and  that  the  practice  of  it  was  both  hurtful  and  danger- 
ous in  society,  especially  in  a moral  point  of  view .” 

But  although  this  learned  and  able  report  was,  as 
might  be  expected,  fatal  to  the  pretensions  of  Mesmer- 
ism, strictly  so  called,  yet  the  Marquis  de  Puys<;gur, 
one  of  Mesmers  followers,  now  introduced  Animal 
Magnetism  in  a new  and  improved  form,  and  pro- 
claimed the  discovery  of  Somnambulism,  or  Magnetic 
sleep.  Before  his  time,  convulsions  had  been  the  result 
of  the  experiments;  but  now  somnambulism  became  the 
universal  effect  of  manipulations.  The  Marquis,  unable 
to  attend  to  the  multitude  of  patients  who  sought  sleep 
at  his  hands,  determined  upon  experimenting  on  a large 
scale.  He  therefore  magnetized  a tree,  from  which  he 
suspended  cords,  to  each  of  which  a patient  was  at- 
tached ; and  all  being  united  by  their  thumbs,  he  passed 
around  among  them  with  his  mystic  rod,  and  magne- 
tized them  by  wholesale.  “ Expect  a miracle  and  it  will 
happen;”  and  accordingly  he  soon  discovered  that  his 
sleeping  patients,  when  in  a crisis,  were  gifted  with  su- 
pernatural vision,  and  this  he  denominated  clairvoyance. 
While  in  this  state,  he  called  them  medecins  endormis, 
sleeping  physicians  ; because  of  the  wonderful  dis- 
coveries in  the  nature  and  cure  of  diseases,  in  which 
they  instructed  their  magnetizer  himself.  Meanwhile, 
other  practitioners  were  producing  the  same  effects, 
by  different  means ; some  of  them,  like  the  Chevalier 
de  Barbarin,  offering  prayers  at  the  bed  sides  of  the  sick, 
which  produced  all  the  phenomena  seen  under  the  mag- 
netic tree.  This  new  form  of  Animal  Magnetism 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


27 


spread  rapidly  over  France,  Germany,  Switzerland, 
Russia,  and  Sweden,  and  continued  with  the  rage  of  an 
epidemic,  until  1789,  when  the  French  Revolution  in- 
terrupted, and  almost  annihilated  the  science. 

After  the  French  war  had  terminated,  the  subject 
began  again  to  attract  attention  ; and  in  Germany  as 
well  as  France,  it  was  embraced  by  many  learned  and 
scientific  men.  Many  periodicals  were  established  for 
promoting  it,  and  voluminous  works  on  the  subject 
were  published.  In  1813,  M.  Deluze,  published  his 
History  of  Animal  Magnetism;  and  we  may  judge  of 
the  qualifications  of  this  author,  when  we  learn  from 
his  work,  that  “ the  way  to  be  convinced  of  the  existence 
of  Animal  JWagnetism,  is  to  magnetize :”  and  that  we 
must  “forget,  for  the  time,  all  our  knowledge  of  physics, 
and  metaphysics;”  and  he  adds,  14  Do  not  reason  for 
six  weeks  after  you  commence  the  study  /”  Really,  as 
has  been  well  remarked,  “ M.  Deluze  is  very  modest ! 
he  only  asks  a man  to  resign  his  reason,  imagine  an  ab- 
surdity, forget  his  knowledge,  commence  with  credu- 
lity, and  then  promises  him  that  he  shall  end  with 
belief  1 ” 

Without  dwelling  farther  upon  the  history  of  this  hum- 
bug, it  may  be  sufficient  to  remark,  that,  in  1826,  an- 
other royal  commission  was  appointed  to  examine  the 
subject  anew  ; and  their  experiments  were  protracted 
through  a period  of  five  years,  and  although  they  were 
thus  patient  and  laborious,  they  declare  in  their  Report 
of  1831,  that  “ the  female  somnambulist  failed  in  ex- 
hibiting any  one  of  the  phenomena  which  the  magne- 
tizers  had  pledged  themselves  to  produce.”  The  com- 
mission, nevertheless,  seem  to  have  been  prejudiced 
in  favour  of  the  new  science  ; and  their  report,  therefore, 


28 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


has  contributed  to  prolong  the  delusion.  In  the  Lon- 
don Foreign  Quarterly  for  October,  1833,  will  be  found 
an  elaborate  review  of  the  whole  subject,  in  which  this 
last  French  commission  receive  merited  castigation. 

In  this  brief  reference  to  the  prominent  features  in 
the  history  of  the  “ new  science”  in  Europe,  it  is  now 
time  to  make  allusion  to  Perkin’s  metallic  tractors,  in- 
troduced into  England  in  1798,  and  which  is  believed 
to  be  the  chief  exhibition  of  this  humbug  which  ever  af- 
flicted Great  Britain ; and  indeed,  it  is  supposed  that  the 
reader  is  sufficiently  familiar  with  the  circumstances  at- 
tending that  imposture,  as  well  as  the  argumentum  ad 
hominem,  by  which  Dr.  Haygarth  annihilated  the  trac- 
tors and  their  author.  In  his  work,  entitled  “ Of  the 
imagination,  as  a cause  and  cure  of  disorders,  exem- 
plified by  fictitious  tractors ; ” the  reader  will  find 
amusement  in  learning  that  Dr.  H.  effected  exactly  the 
same  cures  by  'painted  wooden  tractors,  as  Dr.  Perkins 
had  done  with  his  metallic  and  magnetic  ones. 

But  as  this  system  of  Perkinsism  was  of  American 
origin,  and  received  for  a time,  a large  share  of  attention 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  it  maybe  in  place  to  enlarge 
somewhat  on  the  character  of  Perkins  and  the  form  of 
Animal  Magnetism,  by  which  he  and  his  disciples  so 
long  humbugged  the  public.  Elisha  Perkins,  was  a na- 
tive of  Connecticut,  and  bora  about  1740.  In  many 
respects  he  was  an  extraordinary  man.  His  habits  of 
life,  as  well  as  his  studies,  secured  to  him  a very  respect- 
able share  of  general  knowledge.  - He  was  accustomed 
to  ride  on  horseback  for  many  years  in  succession  sixty 
miles  a day,  and  never  made  use  of  stimulating  drinks,, 
or  ardent  spirits.  He  was  of  a robust  and  vigorous 
constitution ; and  it  is  said  that  three  or  four  hours  of 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


29 


rest  at  night,  was  all  the  time  he  allowed  himself,  or 
needed,  for  repose.  It  is  probable  from  all  we  can  learn 
from  his  history,  that  with  the  exception  of  the  outra- 
geous humbug  he  practised  upon  the  public  with  his  “ me- 
tallic tractors,”  his  demeanour  and  principles  bore  the 
stamp  of  honour.  Professing  a belief  in  Animal  Magnet- 
ism as  a powerful  agent  in  curing  disease,  he  conceived 
the  idea  that  for  producing  an  influence  upon  the  nerves 
and  muscles  of  animals,  by  external  medical  agents,  me- 
tallic substances  were  best  adapted.  After  several 
years  of  experiments,  he  professed  to  have  discovered 
a composition  of  metals,  out  of  which  he  made  what  he 
called  his  “ Tractors.”  He  concealed  the  compound 
nature  of  the  metals,  as  a mystery  unknown  to  all  but 
himself.  They  consisted  of  two  instruments,  one  of 
which  had  the  appearance  of  steel,  and  the  other  of 
brass.  They  were  three  or  more  inches  in  length,  and 
pointed  at  one  end  ; and  they  were  applied  for  the  cure 
of  disease,  by  drawing  the  points  over  the  affected  parts 
from  above  downwards,  gently  touching  the  skin  for 
about  twenty  minutes  at  each  operation.  Like  all  the 
other  panaceas,  they  were  declared  to  cure  the  most 
diversified  disorders,  local  inflammations,  pains  in  the 
head,  teeth,  breast,  side,  back,  as  well  as  every  form  of 
rheumatism  and  neuralgia.  He  himself  published  multi- 
plied miraculous  cures,  and  his  disciples  proclaimed 
the  like  results ; and  the  enthusiasm  created  by  his  vast 
pretensions  to  benevolence  and  skill,  enlisted  the  coun- 
tenance of  many  of  the  most  enlightened  men  in  further- 
ance of  his  supernatural  professions.  Pamphlet  after 
pamphlet  gave  wings  to  his  renown ; and  the  scattered 
partizans  of  Mesmer,  wherever  found,  seemed  again  to. 

3* 


30 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM » 


rally  under  this  new  form  of  the  old  humbug,  and  Animal 
Magnetism  became  the  reigning  hobby  of  the  times. 

In  various  sections  of  the  American  Union,  Perkins 
found  credulous  dupes  and  designing  knaves  to  enter 
into  his  views;  and  this  city  of  New-York,  as  might  be 
naturally  inferred,  became  the  scene  of  some  of  his 
most  conspicuous  demonstrations  of  the  sanative  po- 
tency of  his  wonderful  tractors.  There  are  several 
physicians  of  repute,  still  among  us,  who  well  recollect 
the  application  of  his  metallic  points  as  the  only  effect- 
ual means  of  salvation  in  cases  the  most  alarming. 
Even  contagion  and  infection,  those  sturdy  agents  in 
pestilence,  were  said  to  be  disarmed  of  their  venom,  by 
the  graceful  application  of  the  tractors  to  different  parts 
of  the  body,  in  cases  of  pestilential  fever.  What  was 
proclaimed  to  be  so  effectual  in  private  practice  could 
hardly  be  looked  on  with  indifference  by  the  distin- 
guished and  philanthropic  men  who  presided  over  our 
public  institutions.  Accordingly,  Perkinsism  found  its 
way  into  some  of  the  most  important  of  our  public 
charities  ; and  the  New-York  Hospital,  among  others, 
afforded  suitable  subjects  for  the  establishment  of  new 
truths  by  experimental  investigation,  according  to  the 
true  system  of  Baconian  philosophy.  It  would  be  un- 
kind and  invidious  to  record  the  names,  or  the  number 
of  the  physicians  of  that  great  practical  school  of  medi- 
cine, who  employed  these  new  remedial  agents,  and 
thus  lent  their  influence  to  the  humbug.  From  the 
ample  and  valuable  letter  contained  in  the  life  of  the 
late  Thomas  Eddy,  formerly  President  of  that  institu- 
tion, it  may,  however,  be  lawful  to  make  an  extract. 
Er.John  W.  Francis,  who  has  so  elaborately  drawn  the 
character  of  this  real  philanthropist,  thus  adverts  to  the 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM.  31 

introduction  of  Perkinsism  among  the  remedial  measures 
of  the  Nevv-York  Hospital.  The  time  appears  to  have 
been  about  the  year  1798. 

Speaking  of  the  late  Mr.  Eddy,  Dr.  Francis  says: 
“ I am  acquainted  with  but  one  striking  instance  in  his 
whole  life,  in  which  the  integrity  of  his  judgment  was 
seriously  impugned.  He  was  unwittingly  captivated 
by  the  enthusiasm  which  prevailed  concerning  the  me- 
tallic tractors,  and  was  led  to  confide  in  the  remedial  in- 
fluence of  Perkinsism  by  experiments  performed  in  the 
New-Ycrk  Hospital,  where  that  practice  was  counte- 
nanced for  a short  time  by  certain  physicians  of  that 
charity.”* 

It  is  foreign  from  our  purpose  to  enlarge  to  any  ex- 
tent on  the  progress  of  Perkinsism  through  Germany 
and  England.  The  reports  of  the  Frederick’s  Royal 
Hospital  of  Copenhagen,  on  the  efficacy  of  the  remedy, 
were  drawn  up  by  Professors  Hernholdt  and  Rafn  ; — 
while  the  report  of  the  remedial  potency  of  the  tractors 
on  the  afflicted  poor  at  the  Perkinian  institution  estab- 
lished in  London,  by  the  son  of  the  inventor,  received 
the  countenance  of  a long  list  of  Right  Honourables, 
besides  Doctors  both  of  Divinity  and  Medicine.  The 
historian  of  this  extraordinary  imposition,  states,  that 
communications  of  cures  were  made  to  the  London  in- 
stitution from  almost  every  quarter  of  Great  Britain; 
and  that  among  the  names  attached  to  those  veracious 
documents,  were  eight  professors,  in  four  different  Uni- 
versities, twenty-one  regular  physicians,  nineteen  sur- 
geons, and  thirty  clergymen,  twelve  of  whom  were 
Doctors  of  Divinity,  all  of  whom  were  outrageously 


See  Col.  Knapp’s  life  of  Thomas  Eddy,  1834. 


32 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


humbugged.  Their  mortification  may  be  imagined, 
but  not  described,  when  Dr.  Haygarth  produced  similar 
proofs  of  equal  success,  Avhen  he  used  only  wooden 
tractors,  painted  so  as  to  deceive  the  patient  into  the  be- 
lief that  they  were  made  of  the  mysterious  compound  of 
metals  used  by  Perkins,  and  possessing  the  wonderful 
electro-galvanic-magnetic  potency.  One  of  the  most 
distinguished  men  in  Great  Britain  finally  annihilated 
the  humbug,  by  operating  upon  a great  number  of  pa- 
tients collected  for  the  purpose,  in  the  presence  of  the 
most  distinguished  among  the  professional  dupes  of  the 
imposture.  All  the  patients  professed  to  be  relieved, 
or  cured,  instantaneously,  on  the  use  of  the  tractors  ; but 
when  the  operator  explained  to  them,  that  the  pretended 
composition  metallic  tractors,  were  nothing  but  two 
iron  skewers  taken  from  his  kitchen,  and  appealed  to 
his  cook  who  was  present,  and  had  furnished  them  ; in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  every  pain  and  affliction  re- 
turned upon  the  patients,  and  all  the  cures  he  had  made 
suffered  an  instant  relapse.  The  lame  resumed  their 
crutches,  the  blind  had  to  be  led  out  of  the  apartment, 
and  every  one  of  the  sufferers  became  as  much  afflicted 
as  before. 

The  reader  will  find  much  to  amuse  him  on  the  sub- 
ject of  this  well-performed  comedy  in  Sir  Christopher 
Caustic’spoem,  entitled  Terrible  Tractoration.  Whether 
the  American  institutions  made  so  formidable  a display 
of  the  singular  benefits  of  this  once  popular  humbug,  we 
have  no  means  of  ascertaining.  Dr.  Francis,  with  all  his 
antiquarian  researches,  has  left  us  in  the  dark  as  to  the 
fact,  whether  the  New-York  Hospital  puhlished  reports 
on  the  subject,  either  for,  or  against  the  success  of  the 
tractors.  Some  evidence,  however,  corroborative  of  the 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


33 


saving  influence  of  Perkins’s  points,  in  protecting  the 
American  constitution  from  the  shafts  of  death,  must 
have  been  detailed  in  the  volume  of  cases,  edited  by 
Benjamiu  Perkins,  the  son  of  the  inventor;  for  it  is  there 
set  forth  that  no  less  than  one  million  five  hundred  thou- 
sand patients  submitted  to  their  frictionizing  agency. 

It  is  a remarkable  fact,  that  Dr.  Perkins  practised 
his  impositions  upon  the  public  with  so  much  success, 
that  he  seems  ultimately  to  have  swallowed  his  own 
humbug.  For  this  daring  empiric  wishing  to  prove  the 
universal  potency  of  his  tractors,  had  the  hardihood  to 
apply  them  in  person  to  the  sick,  during  the  yellow  fever 
in  New-York,  in  1799;  and  while  thus  employed,  he 
himself  contracted  the  epidemic  ; and  notwithstanding 
the  imaginary  efficacy  of  his  tractors,  which  were  faith- 
fully tried,  he  fell  a victim  to  the  disease.  Like  Para- 
celsus, the  prince  and  father  of  quacks,  his  boasted 
catholicon  was  of  no  utility  to  himself. 

Having  thus  glanced  at  the  more  remote  history  of 
Animal  Magnetism,  and  indicated  the  variety  of  modi- 
fications the  subject  has  received  in  different  countries, 
we  may  now  come  down  to  our  own  times,  and  confine 
our  observations  to  that  form  of  this  old  imposture  which 
it  is  believed  no  where  finds  favour  or  countenance,  ex- 
cept in  the  United  States,  at  the  present  hour.  For 
although  Mesmer  and  Perkins  are  dead,  and  their  ex- 
periments on  public  gullibility  are  no  longer  repeated, 
yet,  as  we  shall  presently  see,  equally  ridiculous  and 
absurd  dogmas  on  the  subject,  find  popularity  and 
success. 

The  recent  introduction  of  this  humbug  into  the  Uni- 
ted States,  and  its  present  success  in  this  country  may 
therefore  next  claim  our  attention.  It  is  but  lately  that 


34 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


a German  Journal  of  Magnetism  complained  that 
Great  Britain  and  America  presented  a tabula  rasa  in 
regard  to  every  thing  connected  with  Animal  Magnetism. 
The  reason  is  obvious  why  such  was  the  fact.  We 
have  had  our  witches,  and  prophets,  and  miracle-mon- 
gers, and  Perkins  among  them,  but  their  wonders  have 
ceased,  and  we  had  thought  that  their  history  had  been 
written  together  with  their  epitaph.  Nevertheless,  our 
German  reviewer  need  complain  no  longer,  so  far  as 
America  is  concerned,  for  recent  events  have  shown 
that  this  ancient  humbug  is  destined  to  spread  through 
the  land  with  the  rapidity  of  a contagious  fever,  sweep- 
ing before  it  the  last  vestige  of  common  sense  from  its 
multiplied  victims.  It  is  fit  therefore  that  an  attempt 
to  remonstrate  against  its  desolating  mischiefs  should 
be  made,  however  unsuccessful  such  effort  may  be,  by 
reason  of  the  array  of  great  names,  by  which  the  delu- 
sion is  obtruded  upon  the  public  attention.  Such  re- 
monstrance may,  at  least,  serve  to  protect  the  rising 
generation  from  the  infatuation  ; for  the  history  of  the 
times  should  at  least  show  posterity,  that  there  were 
some  who  strove  to  arrest  its  progress,  and  demonstrate 
its  falsity. 

Very  little  has  been  said  or  thought  of  Animal  Mag- 
netism in  the  United  States  since  the  time  of  Perkins, 
until  within  the  last  two  years  ; and  perhaps  Dr.  Brig- 
ham, the  recent  correspondent  of  Colonel  W.  L.  Stone, 
in  his  unfortunate  pamphlet,  gave  the  first  impulse  to 
the  subject  here  in  his  book  entitled  “ Influence  of 
Religion  upon  Health,”  in  which  he  introduces  the 
subject  as  explaining  every  thing  “ supernatural  ” in  re- 
ligion ; and  accounts  for  the  phenomena  of  revivals,  and 
the  effect  of  the  preaching  of  eloquent  ministers,  as  well 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


35 


as  what  is  denominated  spirituality  in  religious  experi- 
ence, on  the  principles  of  Animal  Magnetism.  How 
far  this  book  has  been  circulated,  and  to  what  extent  it 
has  been  instrumental  in  preparing  the  public  mind  for 
the  reception  of  this  humbug,  cannot  accurately  be 
affirmed.  But  it  is  certain  that  it  was  not  long  after  its 
publication  at  Hartford  and  Boston,  before  M.  Poyen, 
a French  Professor  of  Animal  Magnetism,  began  to  find 
favour  among  the  people  “ down  east.”  He  commenced 
his  public  lectures  during  the  winter  of  1836  -7 ; and 
having  found  a girl  who  was  simpleton  enough  to  favour 
his  designs,  by  becoming  his  somnambulist,  he  visited 
Boston  and  other  places,  and  to  the  present  hour  is 
itinerating  with  one  or  more  “ sleeping  beauties  ” who 
are  trained  for  the  purpose,  and  by  whom  multitudes 
have  been  gulled  into  a belief  in  the  “new  science.” 
At  Providence,  he  seems  to  have  gained  over  the  fac- 
ulties of  physick  and  divinity ; and  by  these  the  poor 
factory  girls  have  been  taught  an  easier  and  more  pro- 
ductive employment  than  that  of  attending  upon  their 
spinning  jennies.  Still,  however,  the  whole  farce  has 
been  laughed  at  by  people  of  sense  who  have  not  been 
brought  within  the  charmed  circle,  and  magnetized  out 
of  their  brains,  until  very  lately.  A number  of  third 
rate  doctors,  merchants  and  mechanics,  having  failed  in 
their  appropriate  employments  to  realize  either  fame  or 
emolument,  have  become  converts  to  the  opinion  that 
“ the  world  is  a great  goose,  and  every  man  a fool  who 
does  not  pluck  its  quills.”  Accordingly,  providing 
themselves  each  with  a factory  girl,  who  would  rather 
sleep  than  work,  they  have  scattered  themselves  abroad 
in  the  villages,  towns,  and  cities  of  the  land ; at  first 
giving  private  experiments  for  the  purpose  of  testing  the 


36 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


gullibility  of  the  inhabitants,  and  then  inviting  the  public 
to  witness  the  phenomena,  at  the  modest  fee  of  one 
dollar  for  each  visiter. 

Next  to  Providence,  R.  I.,  these  itinerating  mounte- 
banks and  their  misses,  have  been  most  successful  in 
Schenectady,  New-York,  where  the  President  and  Fac- 
ulty of  Union  College  seem  to  have  swallowed  the 
humbug  whole,  some  of  whom  have  committed  them- 
selves in  writing,  as  it  is  said,  by  introducing  the  opera- 
tors, and  endorsing  their  pretensions.  It  is  rumored 
that  one  of  the  students  submitted  to  the  magnetizer’-s 
manipulations  and  feigned  somnambulism,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  undeceiving  his  preceptors,  and  having  gulled 
all  parties,  afterwards  confessed  his  duplicity  and  the 
laudable  motive  of  it.  But  for  this,  it  is  certain,  that 
the  inhabitants  of  that  place  had  been  overwhelmed 
with  the  humbug.  Since  then,  however,  an  attempt  has 
been  made  to  redeem  the  college  from  this  silly  conceit, 
by  one  of  the  graduating  class,  who  delivered  a satire 
upon  the  whole  concern  on  Commencement  day,  which 
was  creditable  to  his  head  and  heart.  It  is,  therefore, 
ardently  to  be  hoped,  and  it  is  fair  to  presume,  that 
those  excellent  men  who  were  for  a time  decieved  by 
this  new  form  of  jugglery,  have  renounced  the  snare 
and  are  themselves  again.  The  city  of  New-York, 
filled  as  it  is  with  fanaticism,  had  not  yet  been  visited 
by  this  species  of  imposture.  Its  propagators  and  ad- 
mirers were  afraid  to  trust  themselves  in  this  metropolis 
with  their  factory  girls,  until  they  had  secured  among 
the  victims  of  magnetic  influence  some  of  the  public 
men  who  should  vouch  for  their  pretensions. 

After  various  unsuccessful  attempts  upon  other  citi- 
zens, among  whom  was  Mr.  C.  F.  Durant,  the  author 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


37 


of  the  late  “Exposition,  Theory,  and  Key;”  the  mag- 
netizers  had  well  nigh  despaired  of  gaining  ingress  into 
New- York,  until  Col.  Wm.  L.  Stone,  the  editor  of  the 
Commercial  Advertiser,  being  on  a visit  to  Providence, 
R.  I.,  was  invited  to  witness  the  experiments  of  Dr. 
Capron  upon  a Miss  Bracket  of  that  city.  This  in- 
telligent and  honourable  man,  for  such  he  is  in  the  es- 
timation of  all  who  know  him  well,  by  reason  of  the 
organ  of  “ benevolence,”  of  which  he  has  a singular  de- 
velopement,  is  predisposed  to  give  his  confidence  to  the 
integrity  of  all  with  whom  he  meets,  in  any  circle  in  which 
he  allows  himself  to  move.  Like  many  other  excellent 
men,  he  is  unsuspicious,  and  will  repel  any  thought 
which  would  impugn  the  honesty  of  others,  until  the 
evidence  of  a forfeiture  of  his  courtesy  is  fully  apparent. 
And  having  conducted  a series  of  experiments  in  which 
he  could  perceive  no  collusion  or  mistake,  unless  he 
consented  to  harbour  a suspicion  that  one  of  the  parties 
was  a knave,  he  could  not  consent  to  this  latter  alterna- 
tive, and  therefore  was  beguiled  by  the  former.  It  is, 
therefore,  plainly  unjust  to  accuse  Col.  Stone  of  a defi- 
ciency of  intelligence,  much  less  to  question  his  in- 
tegrity, as  some  have  incautiously  done  ; since  his  error 
only  consisted  in  his  refusing  to  admit  the  possibility  of 
deception,  on  the  part  of  his  sleeping  girl.  In  the  first 
place,  she  pretended  to  be  blind  ; and  the  Colonel  was 
too  gallant  to  doubt  her  veracity,  especially  as  Dr.  C. 
confirmed  the  statement  by  his  professional  opinion  ; in 
which  it  is  fair  to  presume  that  he  confided  implicitly 
in  her  word  ; for  who  should  know  so  well  that  she  was 
blind  as  the  girl  herself!  Next,  in  reply  to  the  question 
candidly  put  to  herself,  whether  she  was  sound  asleep  ? 
she  solemnly  answered  audibly  in  the  affirmative,  and 
4 


38 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM* 


suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  her  eyes  were  closed, 
and  her  limbs  relaxed  as  though  in  a quiet  slumber. 
But  still  more,  she  was  not  only  blind  and  asleep , but 
she  was  also  declared  to  be  so  deaf,  that  “ a park  of 
artillery  could  not  wake  her,”  always  excepting  that 
her  ears  were  “ open  as  melting  charity,”  to  her  mag- 
netizer ; but  she  ever  and  anon  herself  affirmed,  that 
she  could  hear  nobody  but  Dr.  Capron,  unless  some  one 
else  was  placed  in  magnetic  communication  with  her. 
And  in  addition  to  her  being  deaf,  asleep,  and  blind,  her 
eyes  were  stuffed  with  cotton  waddings  under  her  green 
spectacles,  for  the  sensibility  of  her  eyes  to  the  light  was 
most  exquisite.  It  was  in  charity,  therefore,  to  her  optic 
nerves,  while  blind  and  asleep,  that  her  eyes  were  thus 
blind-folded.  It  was  not  necessary,  however,  to  burden 
her  with  heavij  bandages,  much  less  to  fit  the  bandage 
very  accurately  to  prevent  her  seeing,  for  she  was  blind 
any  lioiv ! At  least  so  she  said,  and  it  would  not  answer 
to  contradict  her,  for  she  was  represented  to  be  both  “ re- 
spectable and  pious  !”  The  Doctor  and  the  gentlemen 
from  whom  the  Colonel  received  his  information,  were 
doubtless  highly  respectable  gentlemen,  and  worthy  of 
all  confidence,  so  far  as  their  personal  veracity  was  con- 
cerned ; but  it  never  entered  into  the  Colonel’s  mind,  that 
these  gentlemen  were  gulled  by  this  “ respectable  and 
pious  girl ;”  and  hence  the  source  of  his  delusion. 
Hence  he  believed  that  she  had  “ vision  without  the 
visual  organs  ;”  and  being  “ favourably  impressed  in  her 
behalf,”  by  the  “ delicate  mind  and  manners  of  this 
modest  and  diffident  blind  young  lady,”  it  was  perfectly 
natural  that  he  should  be  prepared  for  imposition  on  a 
large  scale. 

The  result  of  these  experiments  having  been  publish- 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


39 


ed  in  a pamphlet,  are  before  the  public  ; and  the  citizens 
of  New-  York,  who  had  alwaysyicnfided  in  the  sagacity  of 
its  author,  were  truly  astounded.  The  subject  soon  be- 
came noised  abroad ; for  although  he  did  not  profess 
himself  to  be  a full  believer,  yet  his  narrative  was  ac- 
companied by  so  many  evidences,  that  he  confided  in 
her  miracles ; and  these  are  told  with  so  much  gravity, 
that  every  reader  is  constrained  to  regard  the  Colonel  as 
a convert  to  the  new  science. 

It  would  be  easy  to  show  by  extracts  from  this  pamph- 
let, that  while  in  contact  with  the  magnetizer,  and  this 
sleeping  beauty  of  Providence,  the  Colonel  was  himself 
magnetized  out  of  his  usual  self-possession.  But  a few 
examples  only  will  be  named,  since  it  is  no  part  of  our 
design  to  deal  censoriously  with  the  pamphlet  or  its 
author. 

The  Colonel  invites  Miss  B.,  during  magnetic  slum- 
ber, to  visit  New-York  with  him;  and  on  page  19,  we 
learn  that  he  inquired  both  of  herself  and  friends  whether 
she  had  ever  been  in  New-York,  and  was  assured  that 
she  had  not.  Now  the  motive  -of  the  inquiry  and  the 
object  of  recording  it,  are  doubtless  to  convey  the  idea 
that  she  was  ignorant  of  the  localities  of  this  city,  and 
that  therefore  whatever  she  should  now  describe  would 
be  by  clairvoyance  or  supernatural  vision.  Yet,  most 
strangely,  we  are  informed  by  the  Colonel,  on  page  14, 
that  at  least  “ one  gentleman  had  taken  her  to  New- 
York,  and  placed  her  in  the  Park,  and  conducted  her  to 
sundry  other  places  some  time  since.”  And  hoiv  often  she 
had  been  thus  taken,  in  the  very  route  he  was  about  to  con- 
duct her,  and  what  familiarity  she  had  thus  acquired  with 
the  “ Park  and  sundry  other  places,”  seems  not  to  have 
occurred  to  him  as  worthy  of  inquiry.  It  is  in  vain  to  say 


40 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


that  she  had  never  been  in  New-York  in  her  bodily  pres- 
ence, but  only  in  imagination,  while  in  magnetic  sleep, 
since  a knowledge  of  localities  and  particularly  of  lions  ! 
could  be  as  readily  obtained  in  that  way  as  in  propria 
persona,  if  she  always  had  as  communicative  a compan- 
ion. Nor  will  it  do  to  allege  that  she  forgets  all  she 
sees  and  hears  during  her  magnetic  slumber,  and  is 
afterwards  unconscious  of  every  thing  that  has  passed  ; 
for  Colonel  S.  assures  us,  that  she  did  remember,  after 
she  had  been  awaked  from  her  sleep,  and  related  to  Dr. 
C.  many  things  she  saw  during  her  somnambulatory  in- 
terview with  him,  and  which  she  had  refused  to  commu- 
nicate at  the  time. 

Another  singular  example  of  the  strange  infatuation  of 
all  within  the  magic  circle,  is  seen  in  the  Colonel’s 
gravely  informing  his  readers  that  Miss  B.  cannot  hear 
any  person  when  in  the  magnetic  state,  but  the  person  or 
persons  with  whom  the  magnetizer  has  willed  that  she 
should  be  in  communication.  Nor  can  she  hear  even 
them,  unless  they  direct  their  speech  to  herself.  “ He 
must  speak  to  her,  or  she  hears  him  not,  and  only 
wonders  why  his  lips  move!  and  yet  that  he  does  not 
speak.”  How  strange,  that  this  blind  lady,  asleep,  and 
with  her  eyelids  closely  shut,  and  bandaged  with  cotton 
waddings,  can,  nevertheless,  sec  through  her  green 
spectacles,  whether  the  lips  move!  So  singular  is  the 
effect  of  magnetism  upon  all  present,  that  the  manuscript 
recording  it,  is  approved  by  literary  friends  in  Providence, 
who  were  present  at  the  humbug,  and  swallowed  it 
whole. 

It  can  scarcely  be  necessary  to  remind  any  reader  of 
Colonel  Stone’s  pamphlet  of  the  palpable  fact,  that  his 
questions  were  leading  in  their  character,  almost  with- 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


41 


out  an  exception  ; and  that  he  frequently  told  her  what  he 
washed  her  to  see,  and  then  questioned  her  in  relation  to 
it.  As  for  instance,  “ Would  you  like  to  step  into 
Castle  Garden?”  He  talks  of  the  “ bridge,”  and  then 
of  the  11  gate;”  and  afterwards  he  marvels  that  she 
should  seem  to  see  both  one  and  the  other.  “Now  we 
are  on  the  Battery.  Have  you  heard  of  the  Jlstor 
House  ? That  is  the  College-green.  How  do  you  like 
the  Bowling-green?”  and  so  of  the  rest.  Indeed  this 
feature  in  the  experiments  is  so  obvious,  that  all  who 
have  looked  into  the  pamphlet,  must  have  remarked  it 
with  surprise.  And  accordingly,  no  one  seems  to  be 
amazed  at  any  of  the  marvels  related,  until  some  of  the 
pictures  in  Colonel  Stone’s  house,  are  represented  to 
have  been  described  so  minutely.  At  these  “ most 
wonderful”  and  astounding  replies,  the  reader  cannot 
fail  to  be  petrified  with  astonishment,  after  reading  the 
declaration,  on  the  37th  page,  that  of  these  “principal 
tests,  not  a soul  in  the  room,  as  I believe,  had  any  pre- 
vious knowdedge  but  myself.”  But  the  miracle  will  be 
less  miraculous,  when  turning  to  the  41st  page  of  the 
same  narrative,  we  find  Dr.  C.  saying  to  Miss  B., 
£‘  When  Mr.  Stone  w'as  in  Providence,  a few  days  since, 
he  spoke  to  me  of  some  pictures,  which  he  prizes  highly, 
did  you  see  any  of  them?”  On  the  presumption  on 
wdiich  both  the  Doctor  and  the  Colonel  were  acting, 
that  she  was  “asleep  and  blind  and  deaf,”  either  of 
them  might  have  spoken’of  the  pictures,  and  one  of  them, 
doubtless,  had  done  so  in  her  presence.  It  may  have 
been  done  unconsciously,  and  would  have  been  perfectly 
safe  and  honest,  if  she  was  in  magnetic  sleep,  at  the 
time  ; in  view  of  their  assurance  of  her  incapacity  to  see 
and  hear,  under  such  circumstances ; and  it  would  b@ 
4* 


42 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


perfectly  natural  for  them  to  forget  the  circumstance 
afterwards,  because  of  its  unimportance.  That  this  is 
the  key  to  the  wonderful  discoveries  of  the  pictures,  does 
not  admit  of  a rational  doubt. 

What  must  have  been  the  mystification  of  the  Colonel, 
at  the  time  he  recorded  and  published  these  proofs,  that 
he  was  himself  “ outrageously  humbugged,”  is  as  great 
a mystery  to  his  friends,  as  is  Animal  Magnetism  un- 
explained. And  yet,  of  his  sincerity  in  narrating  the 
facts  in  the  case,  as  well  as  his  purpose  to  avoid  and 
detect  any  imposture  or  fraud  in  the  experiments,  no 
one  can  doubt.  He  seems,  however,  to  have  anticipa- 
ted, as  he  approached  the  close  of  his  narrative,  that  he 
was  making  himself  a target  for  thousands  of  arrows, 
and  with  astonishing  self-complacency,  writes  the  epi- 
taph of  all  who  may  assail,  him,  by  denominating  them 
in  advance  as  “ witlings  and  brisk  fools."  This  may 
have  been  expected  to  disarm  or  intimidate  criticism  ; 
but  the  subject  is  too  important  in  its  bearings,  and  the 
evidences  of  its  fallacy  too  apparent  to  escape  with  im- 
punity, even  at  the  hazard  of  incurring  his  displeasure, 
or  suffering  from  the  application,  of  his  hard  names. 
Nevertheless,  while  condemning  and  reprobating  the 
imposture,  we  are  carefully  to  separate  men’s  persons 
from  their  errors  ; and  especially  when,  as  in  the  present 
case,  the  plausibility  of  the  sophisms  by  which  he  has 
been  imposed  upon  is  so  great,  and  the  easy  and  natural 
process  by  which  he  has  been  practised  upon  is  so 
readily  admitted. 

The  error  of  Colonel  Stone  consists,  first,  in  his  con- 
fiding too  implicitly  in  the  truth  and  honesty  of  the 
“blind  young  lady,”  and  in  the  impossibility  of  learned 
doctors  and  divines  being  gulled  by  an  ingenious  female 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


43 


practitioner  of  a profitable  humbug.  But  a still  greater 
error  is  that  of  lending  his  name  and  influence  to  sustain 
the  pretensions  of  the  humbug,  instead  of  contenting 
himself,  as  he  should,  in  relating  what  he  saw  and  heard, 
without  committing  himself  to  the  pseudo-philosophy  by 
which  it  was  explained.  It  would  have  been  easy  to 
state  all  his  experiments  and  conversations  with  Miss  B., 
and  explain  the  nature  of  the  theory  by  which  the  advo- 
cates of  the  new  science  account  for  these  mysteries, 
while,  in  the  absence  of  all  evidence,  he  should  have 
left  the  public  to  judge  whether  their  theory  was  true  or 
false.  The  exposure  of  the  imposture,  by  which  so 
many  have  been  the  dupes,  would  then  in  no  wise  have 
wounded  either  his  feelings  or  his  reputation. 

The  worthy  Colonel  may  not  thank  any  one  for  the 
exposition  of  the  process  by  which  he  has  been  gulled, 
notwithstanding  the  kindness  of  the  motive  which  prompts 
it.  Still  it  is  but  justice  to  urge  in  his  defence  that  he 
has  been  beguiled,  by  the  craft  of  his  convenient  corres- 
pondent, into  the  position  which  otherwise  he  might  have 
avoided ; and  but  for  this  it  is  scarcely  credible  that  he 
would  have  taken  it.  In  the  letter  of  Dr.  B.  to  which 
the  Colonel  replies,  it  will  be  perceived  that  the  doctor 
calls  the  phenomena  “ incredible  and  adds  that  “ an 
immensity  of  proof  appears  to  be  necessary  in  order  to 
establish  things  so  extraordinary,  and  so  contrary  to  the 
common  sense  and  to  the  testimony  of  all  times  and  he 
most  craftily  calls  Animal  Magnetism  a “new  art,  sci- 
ence, or  imposture,”  as  though  he  was  a perfect  novice 
in  the  subject,  and  had  been  taking  lessons  in  non- 
committalism.  The  public,  however,  need  hardly  be 
reminded,  that  this  innocent  doctor  being  himself  wofully 
committed  by  his  publication  a few  months  before,  in 


44 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM'. 


which  he  had  taught  this  “ art,  science,  or  imposture,” 
and  urged  it  as  furnishing  an  explanation  of  all  that  is 
miraculous,  mysterious  or  supernatural  in  religion,  had 
hence  the  strongest  motives  to  enlist  a professor  of 
Christianity  in  the  snare.  Hence  his  letter  is  carefully 
and  skilfully  adapted  to  call  out  all  the  Colonel’s 
strength  to  sustain  the  humbug,  while  he  flatters  him 
with  the  reminiscence  that  “ Animal  Magnetism  has  at- 
tracted the  attention  of  many  of  the  most  scientific  men 
in  Europe.”  So  far  from  being  the  noviciate  and  unbe- 
liever his  letter  would  indicate,  Dr.  B.,  during  his  visit 
to  the  countries  where  it  prevailed,  had  opportunities 
for  acquainting  himself  with  the  subject  enjoyed  by  few  ; 
and  having  become  an  admirer  of  the  “ art,  science,  or 
imposture,”  of  which  he  had  been  the  dupe,  as  his  wri- 
tings prove,  he  had  omnipotent  reasons  for  securing  so 
valuable  an  auxiliary.  Hence  Dr.  Capron  is  not  the 
only  magnetizer  of  whose  infatuation  the  Colonel  has 
been  the  victim. 

It  is  now  time  to  inform  the  reader  that  since  the 
wonderful  experiments  of  Colonel  Stone  have  been 
published,  Mr.  C.  F.  Durant  has  issued  a work,  to 
which  allusion  has  already  been  made,  in  which  he  has 
fully  established  the  fact  that  this  Miss  Bracket  is  not 
blind  if  she  was  ever  so  ; and  that  the  miraculous  “ vision 
without  visual  organs,”  which  the  Colonel  has  celebra- 
ted, is  therefore  altogether  a humbug.  She  herself  told 
Mr.  D.  that  her  sight  was  so  far  recovered  that  she  could 
distinguish  objects  very  well,  and  proved  it  by  examining 
his  whiskers  when  awake ! He  also  proved  that  while 
in  magnetic  sleep,  she  was  not  deaf  as  is  pretended  ; for 
on  clapping  his  hands  together  near  her  ear,  she  started 
suddenly  and  jerked  her  head  eight  or  ten  inches.  And 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


45 


by  this  experiment  he  fully  proved  not  only  that  she  was 
not  deaf  but  that  she  was  not  asleep,  though  pretending 
to  be  so.  He  also  proved  that  she  did  not  “ see  with 
the  back  of  her  head  for  he  opened  a knife  and  stand- 
ing behind  her,  thrust  it  at  her  head,  so  that  the  persons 
in  the  room  involuntarily  shuddered,  while  she  did  not 
move  a muscle.  He  also  ascertained  that  she  had  the 
cotton  waddings  under  her  spectacles  so  arranged  that 
she  could  see  objects  distinctly  under  them  when  placed 
on  the  left  temple,  and  that  they  were  invariably  placed 
there  before  being  carried  to  the  back  of  her  head  for 
inspection. 

The  zeal  of  Mr.  D.  in  exposing  this  humbug  is 
worthy  of  all  praise,  whatever  may  be  thought  of  the 
means  he  employed  to  detect  it,  or  the  causticity  of 
manner  in  which  he  has  made  the  exposure.  But  al- 
though this  last  is  much  talked  of  by  the  sect,  yet  the 
truths  his  work  contains  are,  after  all,  by  far  the  greatest 
specimens  of  severity  in  the  book.  He  employed  seve- 
ral weeks  in  visiting  the  various  magnetizers  and  their 
“ sleeping  beauties,”  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
and  conducted  a series  of  amusing  experiments  upon 
each,  all  the  while  professing  a belief  in  their  miracles, 
and  thus  securing  their  confidence.  The  reader  will 
find  his  book  both  entertaining  and  instructive ; exhibit- 
ing as  it  does  the  most  astonishing  trickery,  and  the 
most  consummate  knavery,  on  the  part  of  the  “ factory 
girls,”  who  are  the  chief  somnambulists  in  the  country, 
and  likewise  the  most  extraordinary  instances  of  gulli- 
bility and  “ outrageous  humbuggery  ” which  this  world 
has  ever  witnessed.  It  ought  to  serve  as  a perpetual 
antidote  against  public  credulity  and  popular  delusion. 

Soon  after  the  publicity  which  the  Colonel’s  pamphlet 


46 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


gave  to  the  humbug,  a number  of  the  professors  and 
their  sleeping  beauties  were  successively  brought  to  this 
city  ; among  whom  were  Messrs.  Potter  and  Grant,  with 
a Miss  Ayres,  as  their  somnambulist,  and  the  celebrated 
Mr.  Andros,  and  his  wife;  the  latter  of  whom  was  re- 
ported to  be  an  extraordinarily  good  subject,  and  as 
having  astonished  the  natives  down  east  by  her  clairvoy- 
ance. The  public  invitations  which  were  given  in  the 
newspapers  on  behalf  of  each  of  these  parties,  were 
responded  to  by  very  many  of  our  citizens,  each  of 
whom  were  charged  one  dollar,  for  witnessing  the  ex- 
periments. Two  public  exhibitions  were  ordinarily 
given  each  day  ; but  for  the  accommodation  of  private 
parties,  the  accommodating  ladies  would  go  to  sleep  at 
any  hour,  and  any  number  of  times  in  the  day,  for  a 
suitable  fee.  Many  of  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  who 
visited  Miss  Ayres,  became  sturdy  believers,  although 
there  were  palpable  evidences  at  each  experiment  that 
she  was  “ wide  awake,”  during  her  feigned  somnambu- 
lism, and  notwithstanding  her  almost  uniform,  failure  to 
“ guess  ” the  answer  that  was  expected  from  her.  Her 
eyelids  quivered  incessantly  as  do  those  of  any  body 
else  who  purposely  keep  (he  eyes  shut  in  the  midst  of 
a strong  light,  and  is  an  infallible  test  by  which  feigned 
sleep  may  be  detected.  Another  equally  palpable  evi- 
dence that  she  was  awake,  was  presented  in  the  per- 
petual rolling  of  the  eyeballs,  which  was  visible  through 
the  eyelids  when  closed,  and  uniformly  in  the  direction 
of  the  operator,  or  experimenter,  and  in  that  of  the 
objects  which  she  pretended  to  examine  by  clairvoyance. 
And  when  she  was  made  to  open  the  eyes,  the  pupils 
contracted  and  dilated  with  the  increase  or  diminution 
of  the  light,  and  she  gave  other  evidences  of  perfect 


OP  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


47 


and  voluntary  vision.  All  the  while  she  professed  to 
be  unable  to  see  or  hear,  except  when  magnetically 
connected  with  some  one  by  the  command  of  her 
magnetizer. 

The  experiments  in  which  Miss  Ayres  was  instructed 
are  chiefly  those  of  accompanying  her  interrogator  in 
imagination,  to  his  house,  or  to  some  distant  place  ; and 
for  the  most  part  she  contented  herself  with  answering 
his  questions.  It  was  in  this  department  that  she  was 
said  to  have  made  many  successful  hits.  If  she  did,  it 
must  have  been  when  we  were  not  there  to  see ; for,  in 
several  attempts  we  were  lucky  enough  to  witness,  al- 
though she  guessed  with  all  her  might,  she  was  very 
unlucky.  Indeed  she  never,  in  a single  instance,  saw 
any  thing  in  our  presence,  but  through  her  ears,  when 
her  examiner  led  her  a la  mode  Colonel  Stone.  She 
did  not  attempt  to  read  any  thing,  though  she  frequently 
tried  to  tell  the  time,  by  watches  placed  to  her  stomach, 
when  she  was  blindfolded ; but  she  uniformly  failed  ; and 
her  convenient  magnetizer,  as  uniformly,  attributed  it  to 
her  being  fatigued  or  indisposed.  On  one  occasion, 
when  some  of  the  visiters  manifested  great  indignation 
at  the  hoax  which  Mr.  Grant  and  Miss  Ayres  were  play- 
ing upon  them,  after  taking  their  dollars,  while  the  latter 
continued  to  sleep  on,  though  every  experiment  was  a 
failure,  the  former  proposed  to  prove  that  she  was 
asleep  and  blind,  and  offered  the  following  proposition 
as  a test.  “ I will  take  this  pencil,”  said  he,  “ and  drop 
it  into  her  hand,  and  she  shall  mistake  it  for  any  article 
which  one  of  the  company  may  name.”  One  of  the 
gentlemen  silently  wrote  on  a piece  of  paper  “ let  her 
mistake  it  for  a loaf  of  bread.”  Mr.  G.,  placing  himself 
before  his  somnambulist,  then  commenced  the  following 


4S 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


dialogue,  which  is  related  with  the  results,  that  the  read- 
er may  have  this  decisive  experiment  fully  before  him. 

Mr.  G.  — Mary,  are  you  sound  asleep  ? 

Jins.  — Yes,  Sir. 

Mr.  G.  — Do  you  see  plain  ? 

Jins.  — Yes,  Sir. 

Mr.  G. — Hold  out  your  hand. 

She  obeyed. 

Mr.  G.  — The  other  hand. 

She  obeyed. 

Mr.  G.  — Now  tell  me  what  this  is,  (dropping  the 
pencil  into  her  open  hands,)  be  very  particular. 

Mr.  G.  now  looked  intently  with  a mysterious  frown 
at  Miss  A.,  and  willed,  with  all  his  might,  that  she  should 
call  it  a loaf  of  bread.  In  a few  minutes  she  exclaimed, 
Oh  yes ! it  is  a ivaler-inelon.  At  which  the  company 
laughed,  and  Mr.  Grant  bid  her  smell  it  and  taste  it,  for 
she  was  mistaken.  She  guessed  again,  a “ big  apple,” 
a potatoe,  &c.,  until  Mr.  G.  acknowledged  it  was  a 
failure.  He  next  held  a knife  in  his  closed  hand,  and 
bid  her  tell  him  what  it  was,  she  said  “ a key.”  Next 
he  held  a key,  and  on  inquiry,  she  answered  “ a knife  ; ” 
and  so  on  until  her  guessing  disgusted  the  company, 
and  most  of  them  retired  abruptly.  Thus  ended  the  ex- 
periment, which  was  to  prove  that  she  was  asleep,  and 
blind,  but  evidently  to  his  deep  mortification.  It  was 
the  prevalent  and  most  charitable  opinion  that  he  was 
hoaxed  by  his  fair  cousin,  although  some  were  cruel 
enough  to  charge  him  with  collusion,  yet  on  no  other 
authority  than  surmise.  The  utter  failure  to  do  any 
thing  she  attempted  in  our  presence,  seemed  to  afford 
proof  that  there  was  no  collusion  or  fraud  on  his  part ; 
for  if  so,  either  he  or  his  confederate,  were  wofully 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


49 


deficient  in  the  lesson.  People  were  befooled  out  of 
their  money,  however,  and  that  was  enough.  But  still 
worse,  there  were  many  befooled  out  of  their  brains  ; al- 
though, doubtless,  many  among  the  visiters  paid  their 
money  for  the  purpose  of  witnessing  a humbug,  know- 
ing it  to  be  such,  and  were  content  with  gratifying  their 
curiosity  by  learning  a new  method  by  which  women  as 
well  as  men  were  contriving  to  live  without  work. 

Mrs.  Andros,  w'ho  attracted  a much  larger  share  of 
attention,  and  realized  much  more  money  than  her  pre- 
decessor, is,  in  many  respects,  an  extraordinary  woman. 
She  goes  to  sleep  at  her  husband’s  bidding,  with  most 
amiable  complacency.  She  seats  herself  in  her  rocking 
chair,  when  the  hours  of  exhibition  arrive  ; and  on  Mr. 
A.  looking  intently  into  her  eyes  for  the  space  of  only 
two  or  three  minutes,  her  eyes  close,  her  head  falls, 
and  she  appears  locked  in  the  arms  of  Morpheus.  Now 
he  lovingly  lays  his  hand  upon  her  head,  and  passes 
his  hands  gently  over  her  body  and  limbs,  and  by  these 
manipulations,  secures  protracted  somnambulism.  Now 
she  is  prepared  to  be  magnetically  connected  w'ith  any 
of  the  spectators ; and  in  answer  to  his  questions  and 
wishes,  she  will  discourse  of  things  however  distant  in 
time  or  space.  Her  magnetizer  relates  some  of  the 
wonders  of  her  clairvoyance  which  he  has  witnessed,  by 
her  having  told  a gentleman  “ that  his  house  was  built 
of  brick,  that  it  had  a front  door,  that  there  was  a 
table  and  hvo  chairs  in  the  hall,  a carpet  on  the  floor 
and  on  being  asked  if  she  saw  any  thing  else,  she  dis- 
covered a lamp,  a back-door,  or  a staircase,  with  divers 
other  similar  wonders.  The  visiters  are  urged  to  take 
her  in  imagination  to  their  houses  ; and  one  after  another 
tries  the  experiment.  Believers  in  the  humbug  will  be 
5 


50 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


amazed  at  her  discoveries  of  the  most  common  articles 
of  furniture  in  their  houses,  after  guessing  and  being 
corrected  three  or  four  times,  until  the  question  dictates 
the  answer.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  when  no  one 
seemed  to  be  inclined  to  repeat  this  “ old  saw one 
gentleman  inquired  if  she  could  do  any  thing  else  ? and 
on  her  husband  naming  a number  of  her  wonders,  he 
handed  her  his  watch  when  blindfolded,  and  she  guessed 
the  true  time  of  day  within  ten  minutes  : but  it  happened 
that  the  watch  had  been  previously  set  four  hours  out  of 
the  ivay,  so  that  this  was  a failure.  Next  he  gave  her 
bank  notes,  but  she  failed  to  guess  their  denomination, 
unless  her  husband  knew  it;  and  so  of  other  wonders 
which  he  vouched  she  had  done  and  could  do  again. 
She  professed  to  read  letters  and  words  enclosed  in  a 
sealed  envelope,  by  holding  them  to  her  stomach ; but 
she  repeatedly  tried  it  in  our  presence,  and  failed  in 
every  instance.  She  then  said,  she  could  read  them  if  they 
were  left  in  her  possession,  by  placing  them  under  her 
pillow  during  the  night,  but  this  also  she  utterly  failed  to 
do.  In  truth,  no  one  of  the  wonders  she  promised  was  per- 
formed. At  one  of  the  private  exhibitions,  with  a few 
friends,  it  was  agreed  to  put  her  claims  to  a decisive 
test.  A small  image  was  taken  from  the  mantle-piece 
and  placed  in  her  hands,  while  the  gentleman  in  mag- 
netic communication  with  her,  willed,  with  all  his  heart, 
soul,  mind,  and  strength,  that  she  should  call  it  a lobster! 
After  holding  it  to  her  stomach  a full  quarter  of  an  hour, 
and  being  charged  by  her  husband  and  magnetizer  to  be 
very  particular  and  look  at  it  very  closely,  she  professed 
to  see  it,  and  instead  of  a lobster,  she  called  it  a green 
squash.  If  the  reader  is  disposed  to  laugh  at  those  of 
us  who  witnessed  this  scene,  and  marvel  that  men 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


51 


should  waste  time  in  being  so  outrageously  humbugged, 
let  him  suspend  his  ridicule,  when  he  is  informed  that 
we  witnessed  all  this  from  a benevolent  desire  to  open 
the  eyes  of  a worthy  friend  who  had  committed  himself 
most  lamentably  before  the  public ; and  he  will  find  a 
new  reason  for  his  risibility  when  he  is  informed,  that 
our  friend  left  the  somnambulist,  and  still  continues  a 
sturdy  disciple  of  Mrs.  Andros  and  her  husband,  and  a 
firm  believer  in  the  wonderful  science  of  Animal  Mag- 
netism ; notwithstanding  her  failure  to  exhibit  one  single 
fact,  or  even  the  semblance  of  a fact,  which  to  any  other 
of  the  friends  assembled  on  the  occasion,  was  either  sur- 
prising or  unaccountable.  Her  failures,  it  is  urged  by 
the  infatuated  dupes  who  swallow  the  humbug,  are  a 
proof  that  there  is  no  fraud,  else  she  would  invariably 
succeed.  This  Mrs.  Andros  is  the  lady  with  whom 
many  of  Mr.  Durant’s  most  ludicrous  experiments  were 
performed  ; and  it  was  she  who,  during  somnambulism, 
when  she  professed  to  be  unable  to  see  or  hear  any  one 
but  her  magnetizer,  on  her  husband  being  sent  out  of  the 
room,  was  instantly  waked,  by  a proposition  made  to  a 
medical  man  who  was  present,  to  bleed  her.  She  heard 
that  quickly,  and  cried  out  for  her  husband,  so  that  her 
somnambulism  was  transformed  into  hysterics. 

The  philosophy  of  this  whole  matter,  by  this  time, 
must  be  plain  to  the  reader.  If  all  the  spectators  are 
gulled  into  the  belief  that  the  somnambulist  is  “ so  deaf 
that  a park  of  artillery  will  not  wake  her,”  as  Colonel 
Stone  was,  and  as  hundreds  of  visiters  are,  they  will  say 
to  the  magnetizer  aloud , put  this  pencil  in  her  hand,  and 
make  her  call  it  a water-melon.  He  complies,  and  says, 
what  is  that!  and  she  answers  it  looks  like  a water- 
melon ; and  then  the  bye-standers  are  amazed,  and  think 


52 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


she  must  have  dealings  with  the  devil.  Another  tells 
the  rnagnetizer  aloud,  I wish  you  would  take  her  to  my 
house,  I have  a very  singular  picture  there,  it  is  an 
Indian,  or  a cat,  or  a dog,  or  what  not,  and  straightway 
she  is  taken  in  imagination  to  the  house,  and  when  the 
time  comes,  behold  she  cries  out,  I see  a picture, — it  is  an 
Indian,  a cat,  or  a dog,  as  the  case  may  be  ; and  forth- 
with the  spectators  are  amazed  at  her  astounding  replies. 
Such  instances,  and  many  more  equally  palpable,  were 
witnessed  by  many,  during  the  reign  of  the  humbug  in 
this  city ; nor  can  it  be  doubted,  that  wherever  any  of  the 
wonders  spoken  of  have  been  exhibited,  similar  infatua- 
tion on  the  part  of  those  who  certify  to  them,  is  the 
secret  of  their  delusion.  That  they  do  hear  every  word 
that  passes  between  those  around  them,  during  the  pre- 
tended somnambulism,  was  proved  in  the  presence  of 
many  of  us  beyond  the  possibility  of  mistake.  And  the 
reader  of  Mr.  Durant’s  book,  will  perceive  that  he  has 
fully  established  this  fact,  and  availed  himself  of  the 
knowledge  of  it  to  practise  upon  them  flagrant  deception, 
and  extort  from  them  the  precise  answers  which  he  pre- 
dicted, in  defiance  of  the  will  of  the  rnagnetizer  put  forth 
to  prevent  it. 

It  is  in  vain  to  allege  that  Messrs.  Potter,  Grant,  and 
Andros,  are  not  skilful  magnetizers,  or  that  Miss  Ayres 
or  Mrs.  Andros  are  not  good  somnambulists ; for  many 
who  have  seen  them  all,  give  the  former  the  preference 
over  Dr.  Capron,  or  M.  Poyen  himself;  and  the  superi- 
ority of  these  ladies  to  the  renowned  Miss  Bracket,  is 
shown  by  the  accumulated  evidence  contained  in  Mr. 
Durant’s  “ key,”  to  which  the  reader  is  referred  for 
ample  evidence.  Animal  Magnetism,  then,  we  may 
now  surely  hope,  has  had  its  day  ; for  one  can  scarcely 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


53 


imagine  it  possible,  henceforth,  that  any  can  have  the 
hardihood  to  practise  it ; and  if  they  do,  the  age  of  hum- 
bug will  indeed  be  the  appropriate  epithet  for  the  present 
generation,  should  any  body  be  hereafter  deceived  by  its 
absurd  and  fallacious  pretensions.  It  is  fit  that  the 
victims  of  this  delusion  should  be  treated  with  kindness 
and  forbearance ; and  that,  henceforth,  they  and  the 
world,  should  be  taught  the  necessary  and  important 
lesson,  that  he  or  she  who  pretends  to  supernatural  and 
miraculous  powers,  whether  planted  upon  the  ramparts 
of  philosophy,  or  enthroned  upon  the  semblance  of  re- 
ligion itself,  is  uniformly  and  infallibly  either  a knave  or 
a fool. 

It  has  been  already  noticed,  that  in  the  report  of  the 
commissioners  appointed  by  the  French  Academy,  in 
1784,  of  whom  the  celebrated  Dr.  Franklin  was  one. 
Animal  Magnetism,  thus  early  in  its  history,  had  become 
“ hurtful  and  dangerous  to  society,  especially  in  a moral 
point  of  view.”  For,  although  the  existence  of  Animal 
Magnetism  was  denied,  yet  the  commissioners  witness- 
ed enough  to  convince  them  of  the  extraordinary  effects 
which  artifice  and  imposture  may  produce  on  enfeebled 
intellects  and  over-heated  imaginations.  They  there- 
fore felt  it  their  duty  to  address  a private  memoir  to  the 
king,  setting  forth  the  serious  injury  to  public  morals , 
consequent  upon  its  employment  as  a remedial  agent. 
They  referred  to  the  physician,  at  whose  instance  the 
commission  had  been  appointed,  M.  D‘Eslon  himself, 
as  admitting  that  “a  woman  in  a high  state  of  magnetic 
excitement,  was  not  mistress  of  her  own  actions,  and 
was  incapable  of  resisting  any  attempts  on  her  modesty.” 

In  Mr.  Russel’s  tour  in  Germany,  will  be  found  the 
following  melancholy  evidence,  that  the  practice  called 
5* 


54 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


Animal  Magnetism,  has  lost  none  of  its  demoralizing 
tendencies. 

“ A melancholy  instance  of  the  pernicious  results  to 
which  this  may  lead,  was  still  the  subject  of  general 
conversation  when  I arrived  at  Berlin.  The  principal 

actor  in  the  affair  was  Dr.  W , the  great  apostle  of 

the  doctrine  in  Prussia,  and  moreover  a professor  in  the 
University.  The  unfortunate  victim  was  a young  lady 
of  very  respectable  family.  She  had  been  led  by  curi- 
osity to  visit  the  apartments  in  which  the  doctor  per- 
forms the  magnetical  process  on  a number  of  patients, 
in  presence  of  each  other ; and  it  is  at  once  a very  de- 
cisive and  intelligible  fact,  in  that  science,  that  females 
are  found  to  be  the  most  suitable  subjects  for  its  ex- 
ercise.” 

Several  experiments,  which  it  is  unnecessary  to  re- 
peat, were  gone  through  for  her  satisfaction. 

“ The  lady  departed,  still  in  doubt ; but  these  amusing 
scenes  had  so  far  shaken  her  original  skepticism,  that 
the  magician  easily  prevailed  upon  her  to  arrive  at  cer- 
tainty, by  having  the  truth  displayed  in  her  own  person. 
* * * * 

“ To  the  poor  girl  conviction  and  ruin  came  together : 
a miscreant  could  find  little  difficulty  in  abusing  the 
mental  imbecility  which  must  always  accompany  such 
voluptuous  fanaticism.  I cannot  enter  into  the  details 
of  the  miserable  and  disgusting  circumstances  which 
followed.  Excess  of  villainy  brought  the  whole  affair 
before  a court  of  justice  and  the  Prussian  public.  It  was 
clear  that  what  was  to  become  the  living  witness  of  their 
guilt  had  met  with  foul  play  ; and  the  enraged  father  pre- 
ferred against  the  professor  an  accusation  of  a crime 
which  is  next  to  murder,  or  rather  which  threatened  a 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


55 


double  murder.  The  judges  ordered  the  recipes  of  cer- 
tain medicines  which  the  doctor  had  administered  to  the 
lady,  to  be  submitted  to  three  medical  gentlemen  for 
their  opinion.  The  report  of  these  gentlemen  rendered 

it  impossible  to  convict  Dr.  W of  having  used  the 

drugs  directly  for  his  infamous  purpose ; but,  as  in  cer- 
tain circumstances,  their  indirect  operation  would  lead 
to  the  same  issue,  the  professional  persons  gave  it  as 
their  opinion  that  the  professor  was  bound  to  explain  on 
what  grounds  he  had  administered  medicines  of  a most 
suspicious  class,  in  circumstances  where  no  prudent 
medical  man  would  have  prescribed  them.  The  man 
did  not  choose  to  do  himself  this  justice  ; the  court  did 
not  think  there  was  sufficient  evidence  to  convict  him  of 
the  direct  charges.  Professor  W has  lost  his  cha- 

racter, but  retains  his  chair.” — Yol.  i.,  p.  102. 

Mr.  Durant’s  late  book  gives  some  hints  on  this  as- 
pect of  the  subject,  which  prove  that  these  experiments 
in  somnambulism,  fictitious  as  he  has  proved  the  pre- 
tended phenomena  to  be,  not  only  stamp  the  whole 
science  with  the  character  of  humbug,  but  are  alike  cal- 
culated to  brand  it  with  infamy. 

Finally,  it  ought  to  be  distinctly  remembered  that 
whatever  may  be  the  apparent  mysteries,  which  have 
deluded  any  of  those  respectable  men  who  have  unwit- 
tingly given  their  names  to  this  humbug,  as  exhibited  in 
New- York  and  at  Providence,  that  Mr.  Durant  has  con- 
clusively proven  by  numerous  unequivocal  tests,  that 
Miss  Bracket  is  not  blind ; and  that  neither  she,  nor 
Mrs.  Andros,  nor  Miss  Ayres,  nor  any  one  of  the  som- 
nambulists who  have  become  celebrated  in  those  places, 
were  asleep  during  their  alleged  somnambulism.  He 
applied  his  tests  to  them  individually,  and  in  a variety  of 


56 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


ways.  It  is  also  established  by  his  experiments  that 
these  women  all  magnetize  themselves  ; that  is,  they  go 
to  sleep  and  they  wake  again  precisely  at  the  times 
which  they  think  the  magnetizer  intends  they  should  ; 
and  when  they  misunderstand  his  will , or  are  purposely 
deceived  in  relation  to  it,  they  disappoint  his  expecta- 
tions. He  has  also  proved  that  the  bandages  on  their 
eyes  do  not  prevent  sight,  especially  if  the  object  be 
placed  at  the  epigastrium,  as  most  of  them  requires  ; and 
that  when  objects  are  seen  at  all  they  are  invariably 
brought  within  the  range  of  vision  before  they  are  placed 
at  the  pretended  seat  of  sight,  and  that  w'hen  this  is  pre- 
vented, the  experiment  is  always  a failure.  The  pro- 
cess by  which  pictures  are  examined,  and  other  objects, 
at  a distance,  he  has  shown  is  by  means  of  their  ears, 
when  they  pretend  to  be  deaj,  and  the  parties  are  off 
their  guard.  And  he  thinks  he  has  established  the  fact, 
that  the  girls  are  uniformly  the  knaves  in  the  humbug, 
and  the  magnetizers  as  constantly  are  gulled.  The  fact 
of  the  concerted  signals  he  sometimes  detected,  how- 
ever, seem  to  show  that  in  some  cases  there  was  palpa- 
ble collusion. 

As  to  these  and  all  other  alleged  proofs  of  clairvoy- 
ance, and  especially  the  success  of  somnambulists,  in 
detecting  and  describing  diseases  and  their  treatment, 
it  may  be  sufficient  to  refer  to  the  report  of  the  recent 
French  commissioners,  heretofore  alluded  to,  where 
these  cases  are  all  explained  to  be  uniformly  wrong, 
unless  when  their  ears  have  been  the  medium  of  infor- 
mation, while  seeming  to  be  asleep  and  deaf,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  pictures,  &c.,  before  mentioned. 

In  this  famous  report  of  which  Mr.  Colquhoun  has 
made  a voluminous  work,  it  is  but  fair  to  state,  that  they 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


57 


made  a report  on  the  whole  favourable  to  the  humbug ; 
although  the  precious  confessions  it  contains,  annihi- 
late the  validity  of  their  cases,  as  they  were  extorted 
from  men  evidently  prejudiced  in  its  favour.  This  will 
appear  obvious  in  the  sequel.  For  after  numerous  ex- 
periments conducted  by  M.  Foissae,  at  whose  impor- 
tunity they  had  been  commissioned,  they  declare  that 
“ the  somnambulist  failed  in  exhibiting  any  one  of  the 
phenomena  which  he  had  pledged  himself  to  produce 
and  straightway  they  attribute  this  total  failure  to  their 
own  “ inexperience  and  incredulity,”  and  by  conse- 
quence intimate,  that  had  they  been  as  gullible  as  the 
magnetizer,  they  might  have  reported  differently.  Next 
we  find  them  conducting  experiments  in  which  the  som- 
nambulist resided  in  the  houses  of  the  magnetizers  them- 
selves; and  then  to  prevent  the  natural  impression  of 
conspiracy,  they  gravely  tell  us  that  they  “ guarded 
against  the  possibility  of  any  other  collusion  than  that 
which  might  exist  between  the  magnetizer  and  his  pa- 
tient.” This  is  the  only  collusion  that  any  body  sus- 
pected, and  yet  they  did  not  guard  against  this,  because 
it  would  imply  suspicion  against  the  integrity  of  the  par- 
ties which  would  have  been  uncourteons.  And  never- 
theless, they  were  afterwards  obliged  to  record  their 
conviction,  that  “ somnambulism  itself  may  be  feigned, 
and  furnish  to  quackery  the  means  of  deception.” 

These  commisioners  then  proceed  to  classify  the 
cases  according  to  the  “ more  or  less  conspicuous  de- 
gree of  the  magnetic  action  recognized  in  each.”  The 
classes  thus  formed,  including  all  the  cases  they  saw 
during  the  period  of  six  years,  are  the  following  : 

“ I.  Magnetism  has  no  effect  upon  persons  in  a state 
.of  sound  health,  nor  upon  some  diseased  persons. 

II.  In  others,  its  effects  are  slight. 


58 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


III.  These  effects  are  produced  sometimes  by  en- 
nui, by  monotony,  by  the  imagination. 

IV.  We  have  seen  them  developed  independently  of 
these  last  causes,  most  probably  as  the  effect  of  magnet- 
ism alone. 

Of  the  first  three  classes  we  need  not  here  speak, 
for  to  talk  of  “ magnetic  effects,  “ in  cases  in  which  by 
their  own  concession  it  has  “ no  effect ,”  as  in  the  first 
class,  or  “ slight ” effects  as  in  the  second,  or  when 
the  result  of  other  causes,  as  in  the  third  class,  is  unphi- 
losophical  and  absurd.  The  cases  included  in  the 
fourth  class  can  alone  be  relied  on  as  relevant,  and  even 
here  it  is  only  affirmed  that  they  most  probably  resulted 
from  magnetism.  Every  reader  of  the  cases  reported 
under  this  class,  will  marvel  how  the  committee  ascer- 
tained that  the  “ effects”  were  not  the  result  of  the  ima- 
gination, especially  as  they  were  so  few  and  insignifi- 
cant, as  scarcely  to  be  appreciable. 

In  the  experiments  intended  to  prove  the  existence 
of  somnambulism  among  magnetic  effects,  the  cases 
as  reported  are  acknowledged  to  have  been  utter  fail- 
ures. So  also  of  the  boasted  faculty  of  clairvoyance, 
although  some  of  them  held  the  objects  at  the  pit  of 
the  stomach,  as  does  Mrs.  Andros,  and  others  placed 
them  at  the  occiput,  or  the  back  part  of  the  head  as 
does  Miss  Bracket;  yet  the  French  commissioners  ad- 
mit that  the  ball  of  the  eye,  in  all  cases,  was  kept  mov- 
ing in  the  direction  of  the  object,  and  always  looked  at 
it  before  placing  it  either  at  the  epigastrum  or  occiput. 
A bandage  over  the  eyes,  or  even  a sheet  of  paper  inter- 
posed between  their  eyes  and  the  object,  uniformly  de- 
prived them  of  the  faculty  of  clairvoyance.  And  as  to 
the  miracle  of  looking  into  the  body  of  another  person, 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


59 


or  that  of  prevision  or  prophesying,  which  the  somnam- 
bulists attempted,  the  report  proves  that  the  whole  pre- 
tence was  delusion  and  imposture. 

But  it  were  idle  any  longer  to  dwell  upon  the  evi- 
dences before  the  world,  both  in  ancient  and  modern 
times,  that  the  whole  art  and  mystery  of  Animal  Mag- 
netism is  unworthy  of  the  attention  of  any  sober  mind, 
and  that  its  miracles  are  wholly  fictitious  and  delusive. 
And  there  is  obviously  abundant  evidence  before  the 
reader,  as  well  as  in  the  nature  of  its  processes,  that 
the  whole  affair  is  not  only  a scandalous  and  mischievous 
humbug,  disgraceful  to  all  parties,  the  guller  and  the 
gulled  ; but  that  the  practice  ought  to  be  reprobated  by 
every  friend  to  the  good  order  and  morals  of  the  com- 
munity. Hence  the  deep  regret  which  is  so  generally 
felt,  that  so  many  excellent  men  in  the  learned  profes- 
sions, and  others  occupying  high  places  in  society, 
should  incautiously  have  given  their  names  and  in- 
fluence to  the  advancement  of  this  humbug.  That  this 
and  kindred  delusions  should  have  prevailed  in  the  dark 
ages,  need  not  be  a source  of  wonder  ; but  that  it  should 
receive  countenance  in  the  nineteenth  century,  demon- 
strates the  present  to  be  indeed  the  age  of  humbug. 

In  order  to  detect  the  true  character  of  Animal  Mag- 
netism, and  demonstrate  it  to  be  a stupenduous  humbug^ 
if  we  were  without  any  of  the  evidences  which  its  history 
furnishes,  it  would  only  be  necessary  to  admit  its  truth 
but  for  a moment ; and  we  shall  see  that  to  suppose  its 
existence  to  the  extent  claimed,  proves  too  much,  and 
therefore  proves  nothing.  It  is  thus  that  the  professors 
of  any  humbug  can  be  made  to  stultify  themselves. 

For  example,  if  the  claims  of  the  science  are  true,  it 
follows,  that  certain  persons  possess  a power  over  cer- 


60 


OP  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


tain  other  persons,  by  which  they  can  at  any  time,  or 
at  any  distance,  by  a simple  volition,  produce  magnetic 
sleep  ; and  this,  whether  the  subjects  of  this  involuntary 
and  irresistible  sleep  be  standing,  sitting,  walking,  or 
running,  at  home  or  abroad,  by  sea  or  by  land.  And 
this  sleep  thus  willed  by  another,  without  the  consent 
of  its  victim,  is  so  profound  that  it  is  impossible  to  awake 
the  sleeper  by  any  process.  The  senses  are  all  closed, 
and  no  person  but  the  magnetizer  has  power  to  arouse 
the  sleeper.  It  is  plain,  then,  that  the  magnetizer  may 
destroy  human  life  at  pleasure  ; since  if  the  individual 
over  whom  he  has  this  power,  be  in  a position  in  which 
sleep  would  be  fatal,  he  has  only  to  put  forth  the  voli- 
tion, and  the  deed  is  done.  And  in  the  commission  of 
this  and  other  crimes,  he  would  have  perfect  impunity, 
since  there  are  no  laws  of  evidence  in  human  jurispru- 
dence, by  which  guilt  could  be  established. 

Besides,  if  the  claims  of  the  “ science,  falsely  so  called,” 
have  any  foundation,  these  sleepers  may  be  privy  to  all 
the  deeds  of  darkness  and  secrecy  which  are  performed 
in  any  place  however  distant ; for  neither  darkness,  dis- 
tance, nor  any  physical  obstiuction  binders  their  clairvoy- 
ance ; and  no  other  police  for  the  detection  of  criminals 
need  be  desired  than  a few  “ sleeping  beauties,”  who 
might  be  hourly  consulted,  especially  in  reference  to  any 
suspicious  persons  or  houses,  and  to  whom,  as  to  a di- 
vine oracle,  appeal  might  be  made,  when  no  other  vigil- 
ance can  prevail.  And  as  prevision  is  also  claimed  as 
a faculty  of  these  somnambulists,  future  events  may  be 
anticipated,  if  not  prevented. 

So  also  there  would  be  an  annihilation  of  all  our  hos- 
pitals, and  medical  colleges,  and  physicians ; for  these 
“ medecins ' endormez  ” would  detect  and  cure  all 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


61 


manner  of  diseases,  by  looking  into  the  inside  of  the 
stomach,  bowels,  liver,  spleen,  lungs,  brain,  or  any  other 
organ  of  the  body,  and  describing  the  disease  as  well  as 
naming  the  remedy.  For  all  this  and  much  more  has 
been  and  is  still  claimed  by  the  professors  of  Animal 
Magnetism  as  fully  established ; and  all  this  is  as  credi- 
ble and  as  true  as  any  other  feature  of  the  contemptible 
humbug. 

It  cannot  be  doubted  that  if  this  imposture  should 
continue  to  gain  credence  or  countenance  in  the  com- 
munity, the  infatuation  and  crimes  of  the  days  of  Salem 
witchcraft  are  to  be  re-enacted  in  our  times.  For  should 
an  individual  be  found  dead,  having  fallen  into  the  fire, 
it  will  be  ascribed  by  superstitious  believers  in  the  hum- 
bug, to  some  neighbouring  or  distant  magnetizer,  whose 
witchery  has  done  the  deed.  And  who  shall  control  the 
popular  indignation,  or  limit  the  infliction  of  the  penalties 
of  the  Lynch  code,  should  the  superstitions  of  Animal 
Magnetism  become  a public  and  reigning  humbug.  The 
purest  characters  in  the  community  may  wither  beneath 
the  calumnies  of  these  clairvoyant  “ factory  girls  ” who 
may  accuse  their  neighbours  of  crimes,  which  they 
profess  to  witness  during  a magnetic  reverie ; nor  can 
such  calumnies  become  the  subject  of  litigation  with  the 
view  to  punishment  and  reparation,  since  no  known  code 
of  laws  can  be  brought  to  bear  in  the  premises.  All 
who  believe  in  the  humbug,  for  consistency  sake,  are 
bound  to  receive  the  testimony  of  these  somnambulists 
as  to  what  they  profess  to  have  seen  and  heard  while 
asleep,  and  to  bear  them  harmless  from  the  conse- 
quences of  their  discoveries,  inasmuch  as  they  are  the 
involuntary  victims  of  this  wonderful  and  mystic  phi- 
losophy. 


6 


62 


OF  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM. 


But  enough  has  been  said  to  satisfy  all  who  think, 
that  the  science  is  a humbug  ; its  practitioners  knaves, 
and  its  believers  dupes.  Should  public  gullibility  still 
perpetuate  the  stupid  delusion,  may  it  be  confined 
henceforth  to  the  ignorant  and  depraved  ; and  such  will 
ultimately  abandon  it,  when  it  ceases  to  be  profitable. 


CHAPTER  III. 


PHRENO  LOGY. 


Its  origin  and  claims  to  antiquity  — doctrines  — deceptive  title 
— causes  which  have  prolonged  its  existence  — love  of  the 
■marvellous  — the  anatomy  of  the  skull  — brain  — scalp  — mem- 
branes, &c.  — phrenological  facts  — not  in  Anatomy,  not  in 
Physiology,  or  Pathology,  or  Mental  or  Moral  Philosophy  — 
inconsistent  with  Revelation  — all  the  facts  are  like  those 
of  other  fortune-tellers  — examples  of  their  facts  — explanation 
of  the  tricks  of  the  sect  in  gulling  fools  — moral  aspect — ridi- 
culous nomenclature  — maps  of  their  own  brains  — Spurzheim, 
a believer  in  Animal  Magnetism  — proof  of  his  gullibility,  in- 
compatibility of  Phrenology  with  Christianity. 

This  “ science  falsely  so  called,”  is  among  the  pre- 
valent and  prevailing  humbugs  of  the  day  ; and  it  is 
placed  next  to  Animal  Magnetism  in  the  present  vol- 
ume, because  of  its  claiming  to  be  of  similar  antiquity, 
and  of  kindred  character  too  ; since  both  profess  to  be 
eminently  philosophical.  The  same  individuals  who 
embrace  the  one,  very  frequently  become  the  willing 
disciples  of  the  other ; and  it  is  fortunate  for  the  interests 
of  true  science,  and  for  the  character  of  our  common 
nature,  that  both  are  equally  vulnerable  to  defeat  and 
overthrow,  since  each  of  them  is  capable  pf  great  and 
complicated  mischiefs. 

It  will  not  be  in  place  here  to  enlarge  upon  the  early 
history  and  great  antiquity  of  those  theories  which  have 


64 


PHRENOLOGY. 


led  men  to  attempt  the  explication  of  the  phenomena  of 
mind  by  physical  signs,  although  all  these  are  now  quo- 
ted in  confirmation  of  the  doctrines  of  Phrenology.  It 
will  be  sufficient  for  our  purpose  to  name  Dr.  Gall  as 
the  modern  founder  of  the  system  at  present  reigning 
under  this  name  ; and  to  ascribe  to  his  illustrious  pupil 
Dr.  Spurzheim  the  merit,  if  it  be  such,  of  having  devoted 
his  learning,  industry, and  eloquence,  to  the  establishment 
of  the  doctrines  of  his  distinguished  preceptor,  with  a 
zeal  worthy  of  a better  cause. 

The  doctrines  of  Phrenology  may  be  briefly  stated  to 
be  the  following  : 

1st.  The  brain  is  the  organ  of  all  our  instincts,  — pro- 
pensities,— sentiments,  — aptitudes, — intellectual  fac- 
ulties,— and  moral  qualities. 

2d.  Each  of  these  has  a portion  of  the  brain  which 
is  specially  appropriated  to  it,  and  the  developement  of 
these  “little  brains”  or  organs  is  manifested  on  the  cra- 
nium or  skull  ; and  by  examining  these  protuberances 
or  bumps,  an  adept  in  the  science  can  ascertain  and 
describe  the  dispositions,  and  intellectual  and  moral 
character  of  any  individual. 

This  brief  summary  of  the  doctrines  may  suffice, 
since  they  will  serve  to  show  the  “ primordial  ideas  ” on 
which  the  system  is  based  ; and  without  pursuing  the 
subject  any  further,  the  reader  may  estimate  the  charac- 
ter and  claims  of  Phrenology,  since  the  whole  may  be 
correctly  judged  by  a part,  especially  by  the  corner  stone 
of  the  entire  edifice. 

The  name  given  to  the  science  would  lead  us  to  ex- 
pect that  its  foundations  would  be  laid  in  consistency 
with  the  established  laws  of  mental  and  moral  philosophy, 
since  it  arrogates  the  title  of  the  “ science  of  mind.” 


PHRENOLOGY. 


65 


Instead  of  which,  however,  it  will  be  perceived  that  the 
whole  fabric  is  ostensibly  built  upon  the  anatomy  of  a ma- 
terial organ ; and  goes  upon  the  bald  hypothesis  that  the 
brain,  which  is  the  most  frail,  delicate,  and  important 
structure  of  the  body,  in  its  growth  and  developement, 
not  only  moulds  the  form  of  the  head  in  the  plastic  and 
yielding  condition  of  infancy,  but  that  the  exercise  or 
cultivation  of  any  particular  faculty,  instinct,  or  moral 
quality,  so  increases  the  part  of  the  brain  which  is  the 
supposed  locality  or  organ  of  that  faculty,  as  to  result 
in  a “prominence,  protuberance,  or  bump,”  upon  the 
external  surface  of  the  skull,  by  which  the  form,  shape, 
and  configuration  of  the  bony  casement  is  so  essentially 
modified  and  changed,  that  the  phrenologist  can  detect 
and  describe  the  intellectual  and  moral  character  of  the 
individual,  by  seeing  and  feeling  the  head.  The  intrin- 
sic absurdity  and  nonsense  of  this  starting  point  of  the 
system  would  have  written  the  epitaph  of  Phrenology 
long  since,  but  for  three  causes  ; to  the  combined  influ- 
ence of  which,  this  humbug  owes  its  prolonged  and 
temporary  existence.  These  causes  are  the  following  : 

1st.  The  array  of  great  names,  including  those  of 
learned  and  scientific  men,  who  have  cultivated  and 
taught  it,  and  dignified  it  by  the  misnomer  of  philosophy 
and  science. 

2d.  The  ridicule  and  persecution  of  its  votaries,  by 
which  alone  it  has  been  chiefly  opposed  ; for,  like  every 
other  species  of  fanaticism,  it  is  thus  enabled  to  enlist 
public  sympathy,  and  impose  upon  popular  credulity. 

3d.  The  native  gullibility  of  human  nature,  by  which 
a natural  bias  exists  in  most  men,  and  women  too,  to 
believe  the  marvellous,  or  the  supernatural,  without 
evidence  ; while  sober  truth,  accompanied  by  ample 

6* 


66 


PHRENOLOGY. 


testimony,  is  rejected,  or  at  least  listened  to  with  doubt 
and  incredulity. 

The  two  former  causes  have  so  obviously  operated 
in  perpetuating  and  sustaining  Phrenology,  that  they  re- 
quire no  illustration.  The  latter,  however,  will  not  be 
so  readily  admitted ; for  most  men  can  better  bear  the 
impeachment  of  their  integrity,  than  an  insinuation  ad- 
verse to  their  intelligence.  They  seem  to  prefer  blame 
to  pity, — the  charge  of  impostors  to  that  of  dupes,  — and 
had  rather  be  regarded  as  knaves,  than  supposed  to  be 
fools.  In  other  words,  a man  seems  often  to  prefer  any 
measure  of  reproach  and  contumely,  even  for  moral  delin- 
quency, rather  than  to  be  written  down  an  ass.  There  is 
but  one  way,  however,  to  escape  the  dreaded  alternative, 
which  is  to  admit  into  our  creed  the  unwelcome  axiom 
“ this  world  is  given  to  lying;”  or  in  the  quaint  expres- 
sion of  one,  “ there  is  the  least  dependence  to  be  placed 
upon  mankind,  of  any  people  in  the  world.” 

One  would  think  a priori  that  no  anatomist  could  ever 
become  a believer  in  Phrenology,  so  irresistible  are  the 
evidences  of  its  fallacy  which  the  structure  of  the  skull 
itself  presents ; especially  when  taken  in  connexion 
with  the  endless  variety  in  the  thickness  of  the  bones 
composing  it,  and  the  universal  dissimmilarity  between 
the  internal  structure  of  those  bones,  in  different  heads, 
by  conformation,  casualty,  disease,  and  the  artificial 
means  employed  by  many  pagan  nations  for  modifying 
the  shape  of  the  head.  And  yet  it  is  true  that  the 
founders  and  chief  writers  of  the  science,  have  excelled 
manj'  of  their  fellows  as  anatomists,  and  become  be- 
lievers in  despite  of  the  palpable  and  insurmountable 
difficulties  which  anatomy  has  been  ever  forcing  upon 
their  attention.  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  however,  that 


PHRENOLOGY. 


67 


they  have  bestowed  all  their  labour  and  ingenuity  in 
searching  within  the  brain  itself,  for  analogies  and  proofs 
of  their  theory,  while  most  strangely  and  inconsistently 
they  have  overlooked  the  infantile  separation  of  the  se- 
veral bones  of  the  skull  ; their  gradual  growth  and  bony 
union  ; their  firm  and  unyielding  construction  acquired 
by  maturity  ; and  the  physical  impossibilities  which  these 
features  of  the  skull  itself  present,  as  an  argumenlum  ad 
hominem,  against  all  they  have  written. 

For  it  must  be  obvious  that  after  they  have  exhausted 
all  their  labour  and  ingenuity  in  the  dissection  of  the 
brain ; and  even  on  the  absurd  supposition,  that  they 
could  demonstrate  each  individual  organ  by  its  separate 
and  distinct  formation,  and  prove  incontestably  the  spe- 
cific capacity  of  each ; still  they  would  not  gain  an  ad- 
vance of  a single  step  towards  the  establishment  of  the 
pretensions  of  their  science,  since  the  particular  struc- 
ture of  the  brain  cannot  be  ascertained  in  any  individual 
case,  until  after  death,  when  the  deductions  of  the  sys- 
tem could  in  no  wise  increase  our  stock  of  practical 
knowledge,  or,  in  the  least,  benefit  the  living. 

It  is  plain,  then,  that  Prenologists,  while  busying  them- 
selves in  vainly  searching  for  evidences  of  their  system 
in  the  brain  itself,  have  not  only  been  fruitlessly  em- 
ployed, but  they  have  begun  at  the  wrong  end,  and 
built  their  pyramid  upon  its  apex.  They  have  done 
nothing, — they  can  do  nothing  which  can  commend  their 
system,  or  gain  confidence  among  the  discerning,  until 
the  anatomy  of  the  head,  apart  from  that  of  the  brain, 
shall  be  shown  to  favour  their  views  ; or  at  least,  they 
must  remove  the  physical  impossibilities  which  the 
structure  of  the  bony  and  soft  parts  constituting  the 
covering  of  the  brain,  so  palapably  throw  in  their  way. 


68 


PHRENOLOGY. 


Let  the  uninitiated  reader  learn,  that  the  human  brain 
is  entirely  covered  ivithin  the  skull  by  three  distinct  tu- 
nics or  coats,  which  are  called  the  dura  mater,  the  pia 
mater,  and  the  arachnoid  coat,  and  which  separately  in- 
terpose between  the  brain  itself  and  the  interior  of  the 
cranium.  Let  such  then  be  informed,  that  the  skull  it- 
self is  composed  of  two  tables  or  layers  of  bone,  sepa- 
rated by  a third  or  intermediate  layer  of  cellular  struc- 
ture called  the  diploce,  and  often  by  cavities  of  greater  or 
less  extent,  utterly  unascertainable  during  life  ; and  that 
a membrane  called  the  pericranium  is  superadded  within 
and  without;  closely  adhering  to  the  several  bones. 
And  let  him  still  further  be  instructed  in  the  fact,  that 
outside  of  the  skull , between  the  fingers  of  the  phrenolo- 
gist, and  the  bumps  he  is  pretending  to  examine,  there 
are  muscles  or  tendinous  expansions  of  muscles,  with 
all  their  accompanying  membranes,  blood  vessels  and 
nerves,  together  with  the  cellular  structure,  and  different 
coats  of  the  skin  constituting  the  hairy  scalp,  and  he  « 
will  have  a glimpse  at  the  physical  impossibilities  which 
explode  the  dogmas  of  this  humbug,  however  much  of 
ingenuity,  learning,  and  eloquence  may  be  employed  in 
its  defence.  The  conclusion  of  any  rational  man  who 
will  consider  these  premises,  will  be  irresistible,  and 
irrefragable  ; that  even  on  the  supposition  of  the  distinct 
and  separate  existence  of  the  thirty-five  organs  in  the 
structure  of  the  brain,  being  visible  and  tangible  on  its 
surfaces,  which  is  not  pretended  ; and  on  the  still  further 
hypothesis  that  we  were  acquainted  with  the  precise 
size  and  capacity  of  each  of  these  organs  with  its  ap- 
propriate function  ; we  should  still  be  wholly  in  the  dark 
in  relation  to  any  judgement  we  might  form,  during  the 
life  of  the  individual,  because  of  the  numerous  inter- 


PHRENOLOGY; 


69 


veniug  obstacles,  and  their  ever  varying  thickness  in 
different  heads.  F or,  had  we  all  this  knowledge,  we  must 
first  scalp  the  individual,  after  the  fashion  of  our  aborigi- 
nal neighbours,  and  we  should  still  find  it  necessary  to 
remove  the  upper  part  of  the  skull ; nor  even  then  could 
wTe  learn  the  size  or  location  of  the  organs,  until  the 
intervening  membranes  were  removed.  And  should 
we  thus  operate  upon  a man,  and  expose  the  entire 
cerebrum  to  the  vision  of  the  phrenologist,  he  would 
find,  by  comparing  the  elevations  on  the  surface  of  the 
brain,  with  the  internal  table  of  the  skull  which  covered 
it,  that  there  wras  no  evidence  or  impression  of  the  pro- 
minent organs,  however  long  they  might  have  been  cul- 
tivated or  exercised  during  life  ; — and  upon  examining 
the  cap  of  the  skull  he  would  discover ; that  the  bump 
on  the  external  surface,  would  very  often  present  a con- 
vexity instead  of  a concavity  within ; and  still  farther, 
that  the  elevations  and  depressions  upon  the  surface  of 
the  brain  itself,  in  no  one  instance  correspond  with  those 
discoverable  on  the  external  superficies  of  the  cranium. 
And  yet  in  the  face  of  such  testimony  of  the  senses, 
there  are  multitudes  who  adhere  with  the  tenacity  of  a 
death  grasp,  to  every  jot  and  tittle  of  the  new  philoso- 
phy, and  popular  delusion  continues  to  render  it  an  at- 
tractive and  profitable  humbug.  Men  and  women  of 
reason  and  religion,  who  eschew  fortune-telling,  witch- 
craft, and  astrology,  will  nevertheless,  submit  their  own 
heads,  and  those  of  their  sons  and  daughters,  to  these 
fortune-tellers,  who  itinerate  through  the  country  like 
other  strolling  mountebanks,  for  the  purpose  of  living 
without  labour,  by  practising  upon  public  gullibility. 

But  not  only  does  the  anatomy  of  the  skull  thus  present 
insuperable  barriers  to  the  credibility  of  phrenology,  but 


70 


PHRENOLOGY. 


the  structure  of  the  brain  itself,  affords  not  the  slightest 
authority  for  the  arbitrary  and  ridiculous  divisions  into 
which  the  sect  have  consented  to  dissect  it.  So  far 
from  these  hypothetical  “ organs  ” being  found  to  exist 
any  where  but  in  the  prolific  imagination  of  these  vision- 
aries, there  are  natural  and  actual  divisions  in  the  brain 
which  are  not  only  inconsistent  with  the  artificial  ones, 
but  which  wholly  overthrow  the  possibility  of  their  ex- 
istence. 

The  multiplied  and  beautiful  convolutions  of  the  brain, 
and  which  are  not  only  visible  on  its  surface,  but  dis- 
cernible throughout  its  entire  structure  by  careful  dis- 
section, completely  overthrow  the  possibility  of  the  ex- 
istence of  the  pretended  separate  organs ; not  only  be- 
cause each  of  these  convolutions  cross  from  one  organ 
into  another,  of  different  and  even  opposite  functions  ; 
but  they  are  often  themselves  divided,  by  the  imaginary 
line  which  separates  the  one  organ  from  the  other;  so 
that  parts  of  the  same  convolution  of  the  brain,  must  not 
only  perform  these  various  and  essentially  different  offi- 
ces ; but  must  be  active  in  one  portion,  and  inactive  in 
another.  And  as  the  organs  are  described  to  be  of  in- 
verted conical  or  pyramidal  form,  the  apex  being  at  the 
medulla  oblongata,  or  the  inferior  portion  of  the  cere- 
brum, and  radiating  to  the  surface  next  the  skull ; it  is 
plain  that  every  organ  must  be  formed,  wholly  irrespec- 
tive of  these  convolutions  ; the  lines  which  divide  the  one 
from  the  other  passing  longitudinally,  transversely,  and 
diagonally  through  their  successive  layers.  Not  only 
so,  but  these  imaginary  lines  must  pass  through  the  ven- 
tricles, the  corpus  callosum,  the  fornix,  the  pulpy  and 
the  fibrous  portions  indiscriminately,  so  that  each  organ 
includes  more  or  less  of  these  intricate  and  delicate 


PHRENOLOGY. 


71 


structures',  and  many  of  them  are  by  the  ventricles  cut 
asunder  in  the  middle.  And  as  these  ventricles  contain 
fluid,  we  must  suppose  that  there  is  an  upper  and  lower 
part  of  some  organs,  separated  by  water  or  serum,  the 
one  from  the  other,  so  that  they  are  not  only  double,  but 
quadruple ! 

Another  conclusive  fact  in  refutation  of  this  wild 
scheme  is  seen  in  the  essential  difference  there  is  in  the 
convolutions  of  one  hemisphere  of  the  brain,  and  those 
of  the  opposite  side,  although  the  organ  is  located  by 
the  sect  in  precisely  the  same  relative  position  in  each 
hemisphere.  If  such  organs  really  exist  on  each  side 
of  the  head,  destined  jointly  to  perform  the  same  office, 
it  would  be  indeed  an  anomaly  in  the  animal  economy, 
that  they  should  be  entirely  dissimilar  in  their  structure  ; 
for  the  variations  between  the  opposite  organs  will  ex- 
hibit such  dissimilarity.  In  short,  if  Phrenology  were  in 
any  sense  entitled  to  belief,  in  accordance  with  the 
economy  of  nature,  the  organs  should  all  be  double  or 
none,  while  the  science  lays  down  a number  of  single 
organs,  and  others  double ; and  still  worse,  there  is  no 
provision  in  nature,  as  in  other  cases,  for  one  of  these 
to  perform  the  function  of  the  other  when  disabled  ; and 
both  have  been  removed  by  disease,  and  the  function 
remained  unimpaired ! 

The  natural  divisions  of  the  brain  into  the  cerebrum, 
the  cerebellum,  and  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  the 
equally  palpable  difference  between  the  cortical  and 
medullary  portions,  together  with  the  distinct  variety  of 
beautiful  structures  which  lie  in  the  base  of  the  cere- 
brum, are  all  well  defined  and  cognizable  by  the  anato- 
mist. But  the  most  powerful  microscope  has  never  re- 
vealed the  existence  of  any  one  of  the  localities,  or 


72 


PHRENOLOGY. 


phrenological  “ organs”  so  called,  although  probably  mil- 
lions of  human  brains  have  been  dissected  for  the  purpose 
of  finding  and  establishing  them.  And  though  such  are 

O D O 

the  facts  upon  which  alone  the  pretended  science  could 
be  logically  based,  not  one  such  has  ever  been  furnished, 
although  the  party  are  even  proclaiming  that  facts!  facts! 
facts!  are  the  foundation  of  the  science. 

It  is  plain,  then,  that  if  there  be  facts  favourable  to  the 
science,  they  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  anatomy  of  the 
parts  concerned  ; and  we  shall  be  equally  unsuccessful 
if  we  search  for  them  in  the  physiology  of  the  brain,  not- 
withstanding, the  brilliant  discoveries  which  learned  men 
have  been  making  in  this  department  of  the  profession. 
While  the  pathological  observations  of  centuries  have 
demonstrated,  that  the  removal  of  a part  of  the  brain  by 
accident  or  disease,  amounting  in  some  instances  to  an 
absolute  destruction  of  a portion  of  its  substance,  includ- 
ing a score  or  more  of  single  and  double  organs,  has 
been  followed  by  no  diminution  or  change  in  the  in- 
tellectual or  moral  faculties  ; so  that  all  the  “fads”  of 
pathology  are  against  them.  Nor  need  reference  be 
had  to  the  obvious  truth,  that  mental  and  moral  philoso- 
phy, highly  cultivated  as  this  department  of  science  has 
been,  by  many  of  the  most  gifted  minds  in  the  universe, 
is  utterly  overthrown  by  Phrenology.  And  that  the 
science  of  Christianity , and  the  book  of  Revelation  is 
entirely  at  variance  with  Phrenology,  needs  no  other 
proof  than  the  fact  every  where  apparent,  that  all  the 
hosts  of  infidelity  are  marshalled  in  its  favour,  while  its 
originators,  propagators,  and  prominent  teachers,  from 
Gall  and  Spurzheim  down  to  Amariah  Brigham,  M.  D., 
have  been  either  skeptics  or  free  thinkers,  Deists  or 
Atheists,  neologists  or  materialists. 


PHRENOLOGY. 


73 


Where,  then,  are  the  “ facts  ” by  which  this  humbug  is 
professedly  sustained,  and  by  which  so  many  of  our 
citizens  are  gulled  into  its  reception  1 They  are  to  be 
sought  after,  and  only  to  be  found  in  the  experiments  of 
the  sect  upon  the  heads  of  their  dupes.  A professor 
of  phrenology  applies  his  “ tactus  regalis”  to  the  bumps 
of  some  blockhead,  and  pours  into  his  ears  the  discov- 
ery that  he  has  “ organs  ” qualifying  him  for  great  lite- 
rary and  moral  elevation;  capacities  to  excel  in  Ihis,  that, 
or  the  other  art  or  science,  and  propensities  leading  him 
to  some  particular  employments.  If  a developement 
of  the  total  failure  of  the  mystic  science  be  then  shown 
by  the  character  and  acknowledged  habits  of  the  indi- 
vidual, still  though  he  be  proverbially  an  ass,  he  never- 
theless has  the  “organs,”  and  might  have  been  a Solon. 
What  he  is  we  know, — what  he  might  have  been,  we 
know  not,  and  of  course  dare  not  contradict  this  “ Phre- 
nological fact."  A thousand  of  such  “ facts”  can  be 
furnished  by  any  itinerant  pedler  in  the  wares  of  phre- 
nology ; and,  as  in  Animal  Magnetism,  the  failure  of 
the  somnambulist  nine  times  out  of  ten,  is  no  argument 
against  the  single  fact  of  her  success  in  one  single  in- 
stance ; so  the  phrenologist  claims  that  one  single 
“ fact”  of  correctly  interpreting  a particular  bump  is 
“ confirmation  strong  as  holy  writ,”  since  “ facts 
are  stubborn  things,”  while  failures  are  incidental  to 
every  system,  and  are  all  easily  disposed  of  by  the  arts 
of  the  party. 

“ An  amusing  circumstance  has  lately  come  to  light 
as  connected  with  Mr.  Combe’s  work,  and  his  phrenolo- 
gical facts.  It  will  be  recollected  by  any  one  who  has 
read  it, — and  a more  entertaining  work  on  phrenology 
does  not  exist,  — how  often  he  supports  his  views  by 
7 


74 


PHRENOLOGY. 


drawings  of  Raphael’s  skull,  compared  with  the  skulls 
of  people  noted  for  deficiency  in  imaginative  and  picto- 
rial talent.  An  extremely  ingenious  and  well  written 
paper  published  in  the  Phrenological  Journal,  Yol.  ii.  p. 
327,  also  traces  the  minutest  shades  of  Raphael’s  cha- 
racter and  disposition  in  the  protuberances  of  this  same 
skull.  It  now  appears,  the  skull  no  more  belonged  to 
Raphael  than  to  Judas  Iscariot!  Raphael’s  tomb  was 
opened  but  the  other  day,  and  his  skeleton  was  found  per- 
fect, skull  and  all!”  See  For.  Q.  Review,  Oct.  1833, 
p.  438.  And  yet  this  is  one  of  the  phrenological  facts! 
which  Spurzheim  and  others  have  been  proclaiming 
with  trumpet-tongue,  to  furnish  so  ample  proof  of  phre- 
nology. 

Thus,  when  an  illiterate,  stupid,  indolent,  and  conceit- 
ed knave  is  told  by  the  phrenologist  that  the  develope- 
ments  of  his  “ organs”  indicate  that  he  is,  or  may  become 
readily,  a linguist,  a philosopher,  and  a saint ; he  “ lays 
the  flattering  unction  to  his  soul,”  and  forthwith  pays 
his  fee,  and  departs  with  his  “ character”  in  his  pocket, 
and  is  recorded  as  another  of  the  “ stupendous  facts  of 
the  sublime  science.”  And  although  this  may  be  re- 
garded as  an  extreme  case,  yet  the  most  skilful  practi- 
tioner on  public  credulity  in  this  department,  furnishes 
similar  “ facts,”  and  becomes  himself  humbugged  by 
his  own  gullibility.  Phrenologists  are  keen  enough  to 
discern  that  flattery  is  a correct  coin  among  their  dupes; 
and  hence  they  are  careful  to  discover  in  the  bumps  so 
many  good  qualities,  as  to  counteract  the  bad  ones,  and 
then  throw  in  a few  faculties  in  conformity  with  the  les- 
son they  have  all  learned,  that  “ the  art  of  pleasing, 
consists  in  sending  every  one  away,  well  pleased  with 
themselves.”  Acting  on  this  maxim,  they  are  ever 


PHRENOLOGY. 


75 


making  converts  to  their  humbug,  even  from  the  ranks 
of  opposers,  by  the  magic  and  mystic  words,  “ A re- 
markable head,”  a “ capital  study  for  a phrenologist,” 
“ must  have  a cast,”  “ remarkably  intellectual,”  “ sin- 
gular developement  of  individuality,  causality  and  form,” 
“ great  ideality,”  “ very  large  benevolence,”  “ promi- 
nent veneration  and  caution,”  “ very  little  combative- 
ness,” “ small  destructiveness,”  “ the  animal  propensi- 
ties not  much  developed,”  &c.  &c.  ; and  many  a physi- 
cian, lawyer,  and  clergyman  have  been  brought  over  to 
phrenology,  by  the  fancied  evidence  of  talents  which  its 
professors  point  out  upon  their  heads  5 and  often  when 
nobody  else  has  ever  been  able  to  discover  that  they  were 
above  mediocrity.  Indeed  there  are  many  fools,  who 
are  wise  in  their  own  conceit,  because  forsooth,  some 
strolling  mountebank  has  sold  them  a phrenological  chart, 
and  a description  of  character  as  indicated  by  their 
bumps.  Such  great  men,  owing  their  greatness  to  the 
discoveries  of  the  science,  are  clamorous  in  its  praise, 
and  zealous  in  its  defence.  They  occasionally  have 
their  zeal  moderated,  and  their  conceit  lowered  by  find- 
ing that  one  lecturer  on  this  humbug  discovers  upon 
their  heads  the  presence  or  absence  of  bumps,  entirely 
opposite  to  the  indications  pointed  out  by  others;  though 
all  of  them  contrive  to  please,  by  sufficiently  sprinkling 
the  spice  of  flattery  into  the  phrenological  dish,  which 
is  served  up  for  these  victims  of  humbug,  whose  “ or- 
gan of  self-esteem ” is  often  so  large,  that  it  extends 
from  head  to  heel. 

The  moral  aspect  of  phrenological  doctrines  is  that, 
however,  which  renders  the  humbug  the  most  mischiev- 
ous and  deplorable.  Multitudes  go  to  the  science  for 
the  purpose  of  easing  a loaded  conscience,  by  learning 


76 


PH  RENOLOGY. 


that  their  delinquencies  and  vices  are  constitutional,  and 
depending  wholly  on  organization.  Such  find  a false 
peace,  — an  imaginary  comfort  in  the  doctrine,  thatvirtue 
and  vice  are  alike  the  result  of  organs  implanted  by  the 
Creator,  and  thus  persuade  themselves  into  the  disbelief 
of  human  accountability.  And  learning,  as  they  do,  that 
they  are  irresistibly  under  the  influence  of  their  pro- 
pensities to  which  the  animal  organs  impel  them,  they 
despair  of  reformation,  notwithstanding  its  necessity  is 
so  obvious  to  themselves  and  others.  And  here  they  are 
taught  to  regard  the  lascivious  man  to  be  prompted  by 
the  organ  of  “ amativeness,”  formed  by  the  muscles  of 
the  neck ; — the  liar  to  be  driven  by  the  developement 
of  “ secretiveness,”  — the  thief  by  that  of  “ acquisitive- 
ness,”— “ the  desperado  by  “ combativeness,”  — the 
drunkard  by  “ alimentiveness,”  — and  the  murderer  by 
“ destructiveness.”  While  on  the  other  hand,  the  vir- 
tues of  charity,  truth,  honesty,  peaceableness,  and  broth- 
ly  kindness  are  the  results  either  of  the  absence  or  di- 
minished size  of  these  organs,  or  the  counteracting  in- 
fluence of  others.  Hence  a man  is  religious,  or  other- 
wise, by  reason  of  a physical  necessity,  since  the  promi- 
nence, or  the  depression  of  the  top  of  the  head,  where  ' 
the  organs  of  veneration,  theosophy,  and  marvellousness 
are  located,  must  irresistibly  result  in  one  or  the  other 
character.  But  we  must  not  call  this  materialism  or 
fatalism,  else  a hue  and  cry  of  persecution  is  raised,  as 
though  the  sympathy  of  heaven  and  earth  should  be 
moved  in  behalf  of  this  precious  humbug. 

One  can  scarcely  suppress  his  laughter  at  the  com- 
placency with  which  phrenologists  boast  of  the  pro- 
digious novelty,  ingenuity,  and  convenience  of  their 
nomenclature,  and  the  newly  coined  words  it  has  intro- 


PHRENOLOGY. 


77 


duced  into  our  language.  That  it  possesses  the  attribute 
of  simplicity,  cannot  be  denied  ; for  he  must  be  a simple- 
ton indeed,  who  does  not  take  the  idea  conveyed  by 
“ alimentiveness,  philoprogenitiveness,  combativeness,  and 
destructiveness.”  It  is  matter  of  wonder  that  they  did 
not  adopt  among  their  classical  technicalities,  “ gullibili- 
' tiveness,  humbugitiveness,  phrenologitiveness,”  all  of 
which  might  be  introduced  as  synonymes  for  the  organ 
of  wonder  or  marvellousness ; and  would  be  equally 
elegant,  besides  being  both  significant  and  appropriate. 

Nor  is  their  “ map  of  regions,”  less  ludicrous,  since, 
with  all  the  accuracy  of  a geometrician,  with  compasses 
and  rule,  they  gravely  describe  on  paper  a map  of  their 
own  brains  ; discoursing  learnedly  and  eloquently  upon 
each  particular  organ,  and  indicating  its  locality  with  as 
much  minuteness  as  that  with  which  the  modern  Sir 
John  Herschel  described  the  geography  of  the  moon  by 
the  aid  of  his  phrenological  telescope.  Next,  they 
mark  on  the  skull  of  some  luckless  wight,  or  upon  their 
plaster  busts,  the  mystic  numbers  of  the  thirty-five 
organs  ; and  then  draw  black  lines  around  each  in  imita- 
tion of  “ the  illustrious  expunger,”  who  is  probably  a 
phrenologist,  and  may  have  derived  the  process  from 
this  sublime  science.  But  still  more,  they  provide  casts 
jn  imitation  of  the  brain  itself ; and  they  mark  these  with 
their  magic  figures  and  beautiful  nomenclature,  until 
every  man  may  hold  the  model  in  his  hands,  and  by  the 
aid  of  phrenology,  read  the  arcana  of  his  own  brains. 
And,  provided  with  these  paraphernalia  of  office,  every 
wiseacre  of  the  party  is  at  once  dubbed  a professor  of 
the  celestial  humbug,  and  prepared  to  enlighten  the  na- 
tion into  all  the  intricacies  of  mental  and  moral  science  ; 
while  in  the  capacity  of  a phrenological  fortune-teller, 
7* 


78 


PHRENOLOGY. 


he  strolls  through  the  country  in  search  of  subjects  on 
whom  to  experiment,  by  fumbling  their  heads  in  pursuit 
of  “ facts”  in  the  form  of  phrenological  bumps.  Such  is 
a sad,  but  true  picture  of  the  reign  of  humbug  in  this  de- 
partment, while  popular  credulity  still  prolongs  the 
delusion. 

From  what  has  been  said,  without  any  further  ampli- * 
fication,  the  reader  may  form  an  accurate  conception  of 
the  system ; and  be  able  to  understand  the  authorities 
for  the  “ map  of  regions,”  which  has  been  laid  down  on 
the  surface  of  the  head,  by  which  the  various  faculties 
and  propensities  are  located.  This  may  be  seen  in  the 
various  busts  and  drawings,  which  are  sufficiently  nu- 
merous in  every  part  of  the  country,  and  which  are 
potent  in  making  uninitiated  rustics  stare  and  wonder 
at  the  mysteries  of  the  philosophy  of  their  own  brains. 

The  reader  will  perceive  that  phrenology  is  only  an 
extension  of  the  science  of  physiognomy,  though  pos- 
sessing infinitely  less  philosophy  and  truth.  For  while 
Lavater  interpreted  the  expression  and  form  of  the  coun- 
tenance, as  indicative  of  the  mental  constitution  and 
character,  yet  he  relied  upon  the  visible  and  tangible 
action  of  the  muscles  of  the  face,  which,  to  a great  ex- 
tent, are  acknowledged  to  be  under  the  influence  of 
volition  and  habit.  But  Dr.  Gall  relies  upon  the  invisi- 
ble and  intangible  action,  which  he  gratuitously  supposes 
the  brain  to  perform;  and  which,  if  it  really  existed, 
must  necessarily  be  unappreciable,  because  of  the 
solidity  and  thickness  of  the  bones  of  the  cranium,  after 
the  age  of  puberty ; although  he  and  his  disciples  con- 
tend for  the  validity  of  their  maps  of  developements,  dur- 
ing every  period  of  life,  even  to  advanced  age.  And 
the  important  circumstances,  so  often  mentioned,  that 


PHRENOLOGY. 


79 


the  departments  of  the  brain,  which  phrenology  desig- 
nates with  so  much  accuracy  and  minuteness,  neither 
agree  with  the  natural  divisions  of  the  brain,  which  are 
so  remarkable,  nor  with  the  metaphysical  classification 
of  the  mental  phenomena,  has  neither  been  gainsayed 
nor  refuted. 

But  even  on  the  admission  of  the  whole  of  the  “ pri- 
mordial ideas,”  still  it  would  be  easy  to  show  that  the 
artificial  division  and  appropriation  of  the  functions  to 
distinct  localities,  as  taught  by  phrenology,  is  wholly 
arbitrary  and  fictitious.  This  will  be  obvious,  when  the 
reader  is  informed  that  the  first  grand  discovery  of  Dr. 
Gall,  and  which  has  led  to  the  whole  of  the  numbers 
and  localities  which  the  maps  of  the  regions  exhibit,  as 
subsequently  laid  down  by  himself  and  others,  was 
made  under  the  following  circumstances  : He  observed, 
while  yet  at  school,  that  all  his  fellows  who  were  distin- 
guished at  the  public  examinations,  were  indebted  for 
their  success  to  an  extraordinary  memory , and  that  they 
all  had  very  prominent  eyes.  This  remarkable  coinci- 
dence, led  him  irresistibly  to  the  conclusion,  that  there 
must  be  some  mysterious  connexion  between  a good 
memory  and  a profusion  of  the  eye-halls  from  the  socket ; 
such  as  that  for  which  some  persons  are  so  remarkable. 
And,  on  this  momentous  thought  having  taken  posses- 
sion of  his  brain,  at  once  he  leaped  to  the  still  further 
conclusion,  that  every  other  faculty  must  be  connected 
with  other  external  conformations. 

But  for  this  accidental  discovery  of  the  organ  of  me- 
mory, being  located  in  the  eyes,  and  its  perfection  being 
developed  by  their  size  and  prominence,  the  world  might 
have  yet  been  in  the  dark  whether  we  had  any  “ organs 
nor  should  we  be  possessed  of  a map  of  our  own  brains, 


80 


PHRENOLOGY. 


which  is  now,  thanks  to  Dr.  Gall,  the  privilege  of  every 
man  and  woman  in  Christendom. 

But  while  Dr.  Gall  located  this  organ  of  memory  in 
the  eyes,  his  pupil,  Dr.  Spurzheim,  denominates  it  “ the 
organ  of  language  by  which  term  he  means  to  convey 
the  idea,  that  “prominent  eyes”  indicate  not  only  phi- 
lological memory,  but  an  aptitude  for  the  study  of  lan- 
guages. All  phrenologists  agree  in  attributing  the  faculty 
of  speech,  and  the  power  of  articulating  sounds  to  the 
eyes,  and  great  skill  in  the  use  of  language  to  their 
prominence.  And  Dr.  Gall  used  to  exhibit  in  proof  of 
this  ridiculous  conceit,  the  cranium  of  a lunatic  who 
was  unable  to  articulate  words,  in  which  the  roofs  of 
the  orbits  were  arched,  and  this  organ  small ; or,  in 
other  words,  the  eyes  were  not  prominent. 

As  this  faculty  is  avowedly  the  origin  of  all  the  dis- 
coveries made  by  Gall,  and  the  cause  of  all  his  re- 
searches, as  well  as  the  foundation  of  the  whole  science 
of  phrenology,  the  reader  who  will  acquaint  himself 
with  the  anatomy  of  the  eye,  and  the  causes  of  its  prom- 
inence, may  readily  satisfy  himself  that  this  “ corner- 
stone” of  the  entire  edifice,  is  a mere  fiction  and  fable. 
Nor  can  he  persuade  himself  to  believe  that  the  struc- 
ture and  relative  position  of  the  human  eye,  while  it  is 
so  admirably  adapted  by  the  Creator  for  the  purposes  of 
vision,  is  at  the  same  time  designed  to  impart  the  faculty 
of  speech,  and  the  articulation  of  sounds,  for  which  it 
has  no  degree  of  adaptation,  while  locally  disconnected 
with  those  organs,  whose  elaborate  structure  indicates 
their  design  and  use  for  this  important  and  essentially 
different  function.  And  yet  all  the  phrenological  au- 
thorities will  be  found  to  inculcate  the  doctrine,  that 
“large  and  prominent  eyes”  indicate  the  developement 


PHRENOLOGY. 


81 


of“  the  organ  of  memory  and  language,”  though  Spurz- 
heim  is  so  very  particular  as  to  inform  us  that  for  the 
perfection  of  this  organ  we  are  to  look,  not  merely  for 
“ large  and  prominent  eyes,  but  at  the  same  time,  pres- 
sed, as  it  were!  towards  the  lower  part  of  the  orbit a 
coincidence  which  will  be  found  in  practice  to  be  as 
scarce  as  instances  of  white  crows.  This  appendage 
of  Spurzheim,  appears  to  have  been  designed  to  meet 
the  objections  to  the  science  which  were  constantly 
multiplying  upon  the  hands  of  practitioners  in  this  art 
and  mystery,  who  found  thousands  of  examples,  in  which 
“ large  and  prominent  eyes,”  were  connected  with  a 
deficiency  both  in  “ memory  and  language.”  He,  there- 
fore, adds  to  the  description  of  the  organ  that  the  “ large 
and  prominent  eyes  must,  at  the  same  time,  be  pressed 
towards  the  lower  part  of  the  orbit,”  and  the  convenient 
words  “ as  it  were,”  are  parenthetically  introduced  for 
wise  and  obvious  purposes.  With  such  an  equivocal 
definition  of  signs,  a common  fortune-teller  would  rival 
the  most  acute  phrenologist  in  developing  character. 
And,  we  need  hardly  add,  that  as  the  “science”  is  as 
applicable  to  all  other  animals  as  man,  that  no  human 
example  of  the  perfect  developement  of  “the  organ  of 
language  and  memory”  can  be  produced,  which  will 
at  all  compare  with  the  claims  possessed  by  an  Owl  ! 

We  have  dwelt  a moment  on  this  first  discovery  of 
Dr.  Gall,  because  it  was  the  origin  and  cause  of  all  his 
researches,  the  primum  mobile  of  the  whole  machinery 
of  the  system.  And  as  this  philosopher  was  impelled 
by  so  pure  a fiction,  to  proceed  in  the  location  of  the 
faculties  and  propensities  in  the  various  parts  of  the  brain, 
it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  the  divisions  which  he 
and  his  followers  have  successively  discovered,  marked, 


82 


PHRENOLOGY. 


and  numbered  upon  their  maps  and  casts,  should,  like 
the  first,  be  wholly  arbitrary;  nor  will  it  be  found,  that 
any  one  of  them  possesses  any  greater  claim  to  our 
confidence,  either  drawn  from  philosophy  or  facts ; 
though  of  the  latter,  they  are  ever  proclaiming  them- 
selves the  discoverers  and  inventors  ; and  upon  these 
alone  they  profess  to  rely. 

Another  specimen  of  the  facts,  upon  which  phrenology 
has  authoritatively  located  the  “ organs  ” of  the  human 
mind,  and  an  exhibition  of  the  slender  basis  on  which 
these  localities  rest,  may  be  seen  in  the  “ love  of  off- 
spring,” which  Spurzheim  calls  the  propensity  of  “ phi- 
loprogenitiveness,”  and  which  both  he  and  his  illustrious 
master,  place  in  the  posterior  and  inferior  part  of  the 
head  ; and  when  much  developed,  forming  a large 
prominence  above  the  centre  of  the  neck. 

The  reader  must  preserve  his  gravity,  while  the  history 
of  this  “discovery”  is  thus  accurately  developed  by  a 
distinguished  phrenologist.  “ Dr.  Gall  had  long  known 
that  the  back  part  of  the  head  was  more  prominent  in 
females,  children,  and  monkeys,  than  in  men,  but  was 
utterly  unable  to  account  for  this  wondrous  fad,  even- 
after  he  had  long  believed  and  taught  the  science.  At 
last,  however,  a clergyman  who  attended  his  lectures, 
led  him  to  the  true  solulion  of  this  problem,  which  had 
so  long  puzzled  his  brains,  by  reminding  him  that  the 
‘ love  of  offspring’  was  remarkable  in  women  ! and  female 
monkeys  /”  This  striking  collocation  and  astonishing 
coincidence,  conclusively  established  the  organ  of  “phi- 
loprogenitiveness,” as  it  is  now  called  ; and  it  has  since 
received  conclusive  confirmation  by  another  prodigious 
fact,  discovered  by  the  lamented  Spurzheim,  that  it  is 
this  organ  which  induces  young  girls  to  play  with  dolls  /” 


PHRENOLOGY-. 


S3 


Such  are  a few  examples  of  the  jacls  upon  which  every 
“faculty,  propensity,  and  sentiment”  of  man  and  all 
other  animals,  have  been  laid  down  in  maps  of  the  brain, 
with  more  than  mathematical  precision  ; and  they  and 
their  definite  localities  are  now  learnedly  spoken  of  with 
magisterial  authority.  But  we  forbear  to  enlarge  on 
these  several  topics,  and  shall  confine  our  observations 
to  a few  of  those  which  present  the  science  in  its  moral 
aspect ; and,  as  we  think,  demonstrate  its  infidel  ten- 
dencies. And  the  first  of  these  we  would  present,  is 
the  “ organ  of  moral  sense,”  or  “ benevolence ;”  for  these 
dispositions,  according  to  the  system,  are  owing  to  the 
“ developement  ” on  the  “ superior,  anterior  part  of  the 
head,  just  above  the  forehead.”  From  the  universal 
presence  of  this  “ organ,”  phrenologists  maintain  that 
“ man  is  naturally  good and  that  “ the  question  so 
often  agitated  among  philosophers,  whether  man  is  born 
with  a disposition  to  good  or  evil,”  has  been  settled 
definitely  by  the  “ science.”  It  is  scarcely  necessary 
to  say,  that  the  authority  of  Revelation  is  here  utterly 
rejected,  and  the  multiplied  testimonies  of  the  Bible 
denied  ; nor  need  we  add,  that  the  history  of  every  na- 
tion under  heaven,  demonstrates  the  fallacy  of  the  posi- 
tion, and  of  the  system  which  inculcates  it. 

Immediately  in  a neighbouring  locality,  on  the  upper 
part  of  the  head,  is  the  “ organ  of  marvellousness ,”  or 
“ the  love  of  supernatural  objects ,”  while  near  the  crown  of 
the  head  is  the  “ organ  of  theosophy ,”  which  Spurzheim 
divides  into  three  “ organs,”  viz.  “ veneration,”  “ con- 
scientiousness,” and  “ hope.”  Upon  these  several  organs 
depend,  according  to  the  system,  the  dispositions  to  see 
and  believe  in  visions,  ghosts,  witches,  and  supernatural 
revelations,  together  Yvith  all  belief  in  the  existence  of  a 


84 


PHRENOLOGY. 


God,  all  idea  of  a Supreme  Being,  all  propensity  towards 
worship,  devotion,  piety,  love  of  God,  idolatry,  &c.  &c. 
And  it  can  scarcely  be  necessary  to  remark,  that  this 
single  fact — that  all  these  dissimilar  and  even  opposite 
sentiments,  in  which  good  and  evil,  virtue  and  vice, 
reality  and  delusion,  truth  and  falsehood,  are  mingled  in 
heterogeneous  combination  ; and  yet  all  ascribed  to  the 
same  “organs”  and  “ developements,”  — is  enough  to 
brand  the  system  which  recognises  such  absurdity,  not 
merely  with  infidel  character  and  tendency,  but  with 
profound  stupidity  and  folly.  And  to  exhibit  the  immo- 
rality of  such  a vile  imposture  upon  public  credulity,  if  it 
were  at  all  needful,  would  be  easy,  by  simply  repeating 
the  opinions  of  Gall  and  Spurzheim,  in  their  arguments 
in  favour  of  the  validity  of  their  designation  of  these 
organs.  Alluding  to  those  who  believe  in  ghosts,  vis- 
ions, and  witches,  and  indeed  in  any  supernatural  reve- 
lations ; they  tell  us,  that  “ this  disposition  which  loves 
what  is  astonishing,  mysterious,  or  miraculous,  is  the 
immediate  result  of  a particular  organization ; and  it 
would  be  as  unjust  to  accuse  those  endowed  with  it,  of 
imposture,  as  it  would  be  to  censure  poets  for  imbody- 
ing  and  personifying  their  ideas  ; for  they  are  only  the 
slaves  of  a too  energetic  action  of  one  part  of  the  brain.” 
If  this  be  not  sublimated  impiety,  materialism,  and  fa- 
talism, we  know  not  where  these  characteristics  are  to 
be  found  ; and  that  such  sentiments  annihilate  all  moral 
distinctions  between  truth  and  falsehood,  vice  and  virtue, 
is  too  obvious  to  need  comment.  And  yet  they  go  on 
to  tell  us,  that  in  the  creation  of  the  organ  of  marvellous- 
ness, nature  had  views  and  intentions,  which  serve  to 
strengthen  our  faith,  and  fortify  our  belief,  and  thus 
nature,  not  the  “ God  of  nature,”  is  represented  to  be 
the  “ author  of  faith.” 


PHRENOLOGY. 


85 


But,  in  relation  to  the  “ organ  of  theosophy,”  or  “ vene- 
ration,” these  phrenologists  more  distinctly  disclose 
their  gross  and  unmingled  atheism.  Here  we  are 
taught  that  “ some  persons,  for  want  of  this  organ,  have 
no  capacity  for  religious  instruction,  while  others,  who 
possess  the  organ,  receive  it  with  the  greatest  eager- 
ness ;”  and  surely  if  there  be  those  who  have  “ no  ca- 
pacity ” for  religion,  because  of  their  “ physical  organi- 
zation,” their  accountability  is  annihilated  ; and  those 
who  are  religious,  because  of  a different  organization, 
are  equally  victims  of  uncontrollable  destiny ; nor  can 
virtue  or  vice  be  predicated  in  either  case.  Indeed,  all 
this  and  more,  is  unblushingly  avowed  ; for  they  affirm 
that  “ our  ideas  on  all  subjects  depend  on  our  being 
furnished  with  organs  to  originate,  or  to  give  birth  to 
them  ; and  we  have  an  idea  of  God,  as  we  have  love  of 
offspring,  benevolence,  &c.,  because  we  have  an  organ 
fitted  for  such  a purpose.”  And  still  they  maintain  that 
man,  wherever  he  is  found,  has  the  “organ  of  theosophy,” 
and  hence  a “ sentiment  of  the  existence  of  the  Divini- 
ty is  innate , and  inherent  in  our  nature .”  And  yet  they 
add,  that  there  is  a great  difference  between  this  senti- 
ment and  the  revelations,  dogmas,  mysteries,  &c.,  of 
different  religious  sects.  And  it  is  obvious,  that  the 
revelations  of  Christianity,  and  of  the  Bible,  are  here 
aimed  at  as  among  the  religious  sects,  whose  dogmas  and 
mysteries  phrenology  disclaims.  This  disclaimer  might 
have  been  spared,  however,  since  there  is  a mutual  and 
irrepressible  repulsion,  which  must  eternally  separate 
phrenology  from  Christianity ; and,  we  think,  sufficient 
evidence  is  now  before  the  reader,  that  from  the  nature 
of  this  science,  falsely  so  called,  its  votaries  must  not 


8 


ss 


PHRENOLOGY. 


only  believe  ours  to  be  literally  “ a work!  without  souls,” 
but  equally  “without  God.” 

Among  the  distinguished  men,  however,  who  it  must 
be  granted  have  cultivated  and  promoted  phrenological 
investigations,  and  who  are  not  to  be  classed  with  the 
strolling  pedlers  of  the  science  whom  they  despised, 
Dr.  Gall’s  celebrated  and  distinguished  pupil  and  coadju- 
tor, Dr.  Spurzheim,  deserves  honourable  mention.  But 
great  as  were  his  talents,  industry,  learning  and  elo- 
quence, all  of  which  he  zealously  consecrated  to  phre- 
nology, and  to  which  science  he  devoted  his  life,  even 
to  martyrdom  ; yet  no  one  can  candidly  peruse  his  work 
without  perceiving  evidence  of  his  proneness  to  fanati- 
cism. Whether  this  was  constitutional,  and' the  fruit  of 
the  “ organ  of  marvellousness  ” in  his  upper  story,  we 
need  not  determine.  The  single  fact  that  he  was  an 
admirer  of  Animal  Magnetism,  and  a believer  in  its 
humbugs,  is  of  itself  decisive  in  relation  to  the  calibre  of 
his  gullible  organs;  and  we  might  a priori  anticipate 
that  the  kindred  humbug  of  phrenology  would  be  an  ob- 
ject of  his  faith.  But  there  are  other  palpable  evidences 
in  the  works  of  this  truly  great  man,  which  amply  show 
that  while  rejecting  divine  testimony  to  some  of  the 
most  important  doctrines  of  Revelation,  ho  was  never- 
theless, credulous  to  a fault  in  regard  to  every  thing 
claiming  to  be  supernatural  or  miraculous,  when  its  ad- 
vocates disclaimed  the  agency  of  Deity,  and  alleged 
science  and  philosophy  as  explaining  the  causation  of 
the  phenomena.  Hence  the  enthusiasm  with  which  he 
embraced  and  adhered  to  phrenology. 

But  it  were  needless  to  enlarge  on  this  and  kindred 
topics,  which  will  suggest  themselves  to  the  reader, 


PHRENOLOLGY. 


87 


since  it  is  only  necessary  for  any  individual  to  inquire 
into  the  opinions  of  the  leading  writers,  professors,  lec- 
turers, and  practitioners  of  phrenology,  on  the  subject 
of  the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  and  revealed  reli- 
gion, and  ample  evidence  will  be  furnished  that  the  re- 
ception of  this  miscalled  science  is  incompatible  with  a 
belief  in  the  truths  of  Scriptural  Christianity.  And  al- 
though it  is  not  insinuated  that  “ facts”  are  to  be  denied, 
or  “ philosophical  truths”  rejected,  because  of  their  con- 
flicting, or  seeming  to  do  so,  with  the  prevailing  views 
of  Divine  Revelation,  yet  the  existence  of  such  contra- 
riety is  a valid  reason  for  our  scrutinizing  the  alleged 
“ facts  and  truths"  by  which  such  a system  is  sustained. 
And  after  we  have  arrivedjat  the  conclusion  that  such  a 
system  is  based  only  upon  “ false  fads"  and  “ imaginary 
truths,”  it  is  allowable  to  urge  the  infidel  and  immoral 
tendency  of  such  a fabric  of  error,  as  a collateral  argu- 
ment against  its  reception  and  cultivation. 

In  repudiating  phrenology,  therefore,  its  tendency  to 
skepticism,  materialism,  and  infidelity,  as  exemplified  by 
its  influence  upon  its  votaries,  is  only  appealed  to  in 
proof  that  error  is  in  its  own  nature,  adverse  to  morality 
and  religion.  Nor  is  this  tendency  the  reason,  or  any 
reason  for  rejecting  the  “ science,”  but  is  superadded 
to  the  substantial  reasons  found  in  Anatomy,  Physio- 
logy.  Intellectual  and  Moral  Philosophy,  as  well  as  in 
the  intrinsic  absurdities  and  monstrosities  of  the  sys- 
tem itself.  And  it  is  only  after  establishing  and  sus- 
taining the  position,  that  the  whole  fabric  of  phrenology 
is  absurd,  its  pretensions  false,  its  boasted  “fads"  un- 
founded, and  its  philosophy  all  fiction  and  fable,  that  we 
allow  ourselves  to  warn  the  community  against  its  re- 


88 


PHRENOLOGY. 


ception,  by  showing  its  legitimate  fruits  to  be  pernicious 
and  destructive  to  religious  principle  and  moral  charac- 
ter. And  we  allege  this  to  be  the  result,  not  of  its  be- 
ing at  variance  with  revelation,  but  as  a consequence  of 
its  being  false. 


CHAPTER  IY. 


HOlIffiOPiTHIA. 


Dr.  Hahneman  — his  doctrines — -their  absurdity  and  monstrosity 

— theory  for  choosing  remedies  — drug-sicknesses  — latent 
hereditary  itch  — invisible  and  intangible  potenzes — roses  — 
processes  for  infintesimal  doses  — wonderful  discovery  of  di- 
viding a single  drop  into  the  fraction  of  nothing — inconsisten- 
cies and  contradictions  in  regard  to  doses,  shakes,  and  pellets 
of  sugar-of-milk  ■ — character  of  homoeopathic  physicians  — 
tricks  of  the  trade  — the  gift  of  ignorance  — asking  questions 

— wonderful  varieties  of  pain  — smelling  a phial,  or  the  cork, 
every  nine  days  — quackery  of  tire  tribe  — their  marvellous 
cures  — preventive  powers  — analagous  to  witchcraft. 

This  stupendous  humbug,  although  it  might  fitly  be  in- 
cluded in  the  chapter  devoted  distinctively  to  quack- 
ery, yet  because  of  the  prominence  it  has  attained,  and 
the  prodigious  pretensions  it  has  set  up,  deserves  to  be 
singled  out  for  separate  animadversion. 

This  new  technical  has  been  introduced  to  designate 
the  system  of  Dr.  Hahneman  for  curing  diseases  by  a 
new,  simple,  and  lilliputian  process.  This  German  sa- 
var  who  modestly  says  in  his  preface,  “ the  true  art  of 
healing  begins  with  me,”  very  consistently  begins  by 
denouncing  all  the  medical  theories  which  have  been 
accumulating  for  two  thousand  years,  as  well  as  all 
the  experience  and  observation  of  so  many  centuries  as 
“ learned  lumber ” which  is  to  be  utterly  rejected,  and 
8* 


90 


HOMffiOfiTHIA. 


which  he  labours  to  supplant  and  overthrow  by  his 
“ New  Art  of  Healing.”  The  maxim  adopted  by  Hah- 
neman,  and  which  he  calls  the  homoeopathic  law  of  na- 
ture, is  thus  expressed  “ similia  similibus  curantur” 
which  is  the  opposite  to  the  prevalent  doctrine  so  fre- 
quently and  so  rationally  exemplified  both  by  nature  and 
art,  “ contraria  contrariis  curantur.”  By  the  former 
dogma,  he  maintains  that  the  same  remedy  which  pro- 
duces given  symptoms  in  a healthy  body,  will  cure  any 
similar  symptoms  in  the  diseased  body.  And  all  that 
is  necessary  is  to  develope  the  drug-virtue  by  mechan- 
ical tributation  and  dilution; — and  he  alleges  that  the 
power  or  virtue  of  a drug  is  thus  developed  ad  infinitum 
in  the  direct  ratio  of  these  processes,  and  in  the  indirect 
ratio  of  the  quantity,  so  that  the  doses  can  never  be  too 
small.  Hence  he  divides  every  medical  agent  into 
“ infintesimal  doses  ” by  laborious  and  complicated 
processes,  very  learned  and  accurate  descriptions  of 
which  he  gives  in  his  works;  and  this  course  is  pursued 
not  merely  with  the  active  poisons  which  he  retains  in 
his  materia  medica,  but  with  the  most  inactive  and  ab- 
solutely inert  agents.  A single  grain  of  common  salt, 
for  example,  which  homoeopathists  regard  as  possessed 
of  immense  healing  virtues  when  u polemized”  by  tu- 
turation  and  dilution,  is  divided  by  repeated  solutions 
until  it  is  reduced  very  many  millions  of  atoms  less  than 
a grain.  And  when  the  drug-virtue  is  thus  developed 
the  “potenz,  ” of  this  infintesimal  dose  of  common 
table-salt  is  capable  of  producing  eight  hundred  and 
ninety-five  serious  and  dangerous  forms  of  drug-sick- 
ness, and  by  consequence  is  curative  infallibly  in  all 
the  variety  of  diseases  in  which  these  symptoms,  or  any 
of  them  appear.  And  even  then,  so  much  caution  is 


HOMffiOPATHIA. 


91 


necessary  in  the  use  of  this  inconceivably  small  dose  of 
common  salt,  that  they  are  not  to  take  a drop,  but 
the  drop  must  be  divided  by  admixtures  lest  its  “ in- 
tensely raised  energy”  might  be  fatal.  In  many  cases 
Hahneman  directs,  that  this  dreadful  medicine  should 
not  be  given  internally,  even  after  all  this  dilution ; but 
recommends  that  a pellet  of  sugar-of-milk  not  larger 
than  a hempseed,  should  be  moistened  with  this  fluid, 
and  then  the  patient  may  smell  this  pellet  once  in  fifteen 
or  twenty  days  ! While  in  other  cases,  thus  to  smell  a 
single  pellet  would  be  mischievous,  and  even  dangerous  ; 
and  hence  the  patient  is  directed  only  to  smell  the  cork 
out  of  the  phial  containing  the  pullets,  once  a month , but 
on  no  account  to  smell  the  phial  itself! 

The  theory  upon  which  homoeopathia  selectsits  reme- 
dies is  briefly  this  : Whatever  symptoms  are  produced 
in  the  human  body  in  a state  of  health,  by  any  substance 
introduced  into  the  stomach,  whether  by  accident  or  de- 
sign, the  same  symptoms  occurring  in  any  disease  will 
be  cured  by  an  infintesimal  dose  of  the  same  substance. 
Of  course,  when  it  is  clearly  ascertained  that  any  one 
remedy  is  useful  in  the  treatment  of  a disease,  it  is 
proved  a priori  or  a posteriori,  that  the  same  remedy 
would  produce  that  disease  in  a healthy  body  if  the  dose 
were  increased.  Hence  the  materia  medica  of  Hahne- 
man and  homoeopathic  physicians  is  made  up  of  a cata- 
logue of  the  symptoms  or  drug-sicknesses  produced  in 
the  healthy  body,  by  allceopathic*  doses  of  the  different 
medicinal  agents. 

* By  the  term  Allceopathic,  in  contradistinction  from  Homceo- 
pathic,  this  sect  mean  the  common  or  large  doses  of  medicine 
usually  employed  by  the  regular  faculty,  as  distinguished  from 
their  own  lilliputian  or  infintesimal  doses.  Such  is  the  use  Ilah- 


92 


HOMCEOFATI-IIA. 


Under  the  head  of  rhubarb,  sixly  symptoms  of  drug- 
sickness  are  enumerated;  — digitalis,  seventy;  — cam- 
phor, one  hundred  and  seventy-jive;  — table-salt,  eight 
hundred  and  ninety-five  : — silex,  or  flint,  five  hundred  and 
sixty-five  ; — charcoal,  nine  hundred  and  thirty ; — and 
belladonna,  fourteen  hundred  and  forty  ! &c.  &c.  Sul- 
phur or  common  brimstone  being  capable  of  producing 
many  thousands  of  different  symptoms,  is  therefore  pre- 
scribed in  a great  variety  of  organic  and  functional  dis- 
eases, acute  and  chronic,  all  of  which  are  attributed  to  a 
latent  Itch!  for  with  this  disease  Ilahneman  affirms 
nearly  all  mankind  are  afflicted  from  their  birth,  and 
hence  the  miraculous  cures  effected  even  by  the  fifteen 
hundredth  dilution  of  a single  grain  of  sulphur,  by  reason 
of  its  antipsoric  powers  which  have  made  it  the  basis  of 
itch  remedies  in  every  part  of  the  world. 

In  an  anonymous  publication,  lately  published  in  New- 
York,  will  be  found  an  extract  from  the  Gazette  Medi- 
cale  for  1835,  which  presents  a curious  and  ludicrous 
picture  of  the  homceopathic  preparation  or  attenuation 
of  medicines,  which  we  give  in  the  language  of  the  re- 
viewers of  Dr.  Panvini,  physician  to  the  hospital  della 
Pace,  &c.,  accompanied  by  the  calculation,  in  figures, 
of  the  unknown  author  of  this  pamphlet,  which  is  enti- 

neman  makes  of  this  appellative.  This  theory  similia  similibus 
curantur,  he  denominates  by  the  significant  title  Homceopathia; 
and  he  designs  by  the  phrase  Alloeopathia  to  indicate  the  system 
which  adopts  the  opposite  maxim,  contraria  conlrariis  curantur. 
Those  who  wish  to  see  a more  extended  examination  of  this  whole 
subject,  will  find  it  in  the  work  of  Dr.  Wm.  Leo  Wolf,  a German 
scholar  and  physician,  entitled  “Remarks  on  the  Abracadabra) 
of  the  nineteenth  century.” 


HOMCEOPAT1IIA. 


93 


tied  “ Anatomy  of  a Humbug,”  and  contains  much 
other  evidence  of  acquaintance  with  the  subject. 

“ Homoeopathists  have  adopted  for  the  multiplier  of 
their  attenuations  the  number  100.  Thus,  when  the 
medicine  is  a liquid,  we  take  a drop  of  it,  which  we 
mix  with  100  drops  of  alcohol.  This  is  the  first  atten- 
uation or  dilution.  For  the  second  dilution,  10,000 
drops  are  required,  and  so  on  ; always  multiplying  by 
100,  until  the  thirtieth  or  even  fortieth  dilution. 

“ Dr.  Panvini  has  calculated  how  much  alcohol  would 
be  required  for  the  dilution  of  a single  medicinal  drop, 
and  how  much  sugar  for  the  attenuation  of  a grain  of 
solid  substance  reduced  to  a powder,  so  as  to  reach  the 
thirtieth  or  fortieth  dilution. 

“ The  first  dilution  of  a drop  of  tincture  of  chamomile, 
for  example,  would  demand,  as  has  just  been  said,  100 
drops  of  alcohol. 

“The  second,  10,000,  or  nearly  a pound. 

“ Third,  100  pounds,  or  about  a barrel.* 

“Fourth,  100  barrels. 

“Fifth,  10  000  barrels. 

“ And  so  on,  and  so  on ; the  ninth,  as  much  alcohol 
as  the  lake  of  Agnano  could  contain. 

“ The  twelfth,  one  hundred  million  lakes  of  Agnano. 

“ The  seventeenth,  10,000  Adriatic  seas. 

“ The  thirtieth,  as  much  alcohol  as  the  terrestrial 
globe,  all  our  planetary  system,  and  perhaps  all  the  stars 
of  the  first  and  second  magnitudes  that  we  can  discover 
on  a beautiful  summer  night;  to  which  must  be  added, 
for  the  fortieth  dilution,  all  the  constellations  we  can 
discover  from  one  pole  to  the  other  ! As  to  pulverized 
substances,  analogous  proportions.” 


This  must  he  an  Italian  barrel,  smaller  than  ours. 


94 


HOMCEOPATHIA. 


“ To  attain  these  infinite  dilutions,  only  a drop  of  each 
dilution  is  used  to  be  still  further  diluted ; otherwise  the 
universe  could  not  supply  the  homceopathians  with  ma- 
terial to  attenuate  their  medicine. 

“The  above  statements  may  seem  incredible;  but 
figures  are  not  apt  to  lie  or  deceive.  A grain  of  char- 
coal or  sulphur,  mixed  with  sugar,  and  attenuated  to 
the  fortieth  degree,  would  require  the  following  amount 
of  sugar  in  grains:  100, 000, 000, 000, 000, 000, COO, 000, 
000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,00- 
0,000,000,000,000,000,000 — equivalent  to  the  following 
number  of  pounds  avoirdupois  : 132083333333333333 
33333333333333333333333333333333333333333333 
33333333333333.  Allowing  two  thousand  pounds  to 
a ton,  this  grain  of  sulphur,  charcoal,  flint,  or  rock 
crystal,  would  require,  to  reduce  it  to  the  fortieth  degree 
of  attenuation,  the  following  number  of  tons  of  sugar 
— 6041 6666666666666666666666666660666666666- 
6666666666666666666666666666666  ! ! ! !” 

But  Hahneman  not  only  attributes  remedial  influ- 
ences to  the  numereus  active  and  inert  articles  which 
he  employs,  but  insists  that  all  the  substances  in  nature 
are  continually  developing  remedial  influence,  which  is 
imperceptibly  acting  upon  the  animal  organism  ; and 
when  he  fails  to  cure  diseases,  he  ascribes  his  want  of 
success,  not  to  a deficiency  in  the  potenzized  virtues  of 
his  drugs,  but  to  some  invisible  and  intangible  agent 
which  counteracts  his  remedies.  This  process  he  finds 
vastly  convenient  in  all  cases  of  fatal  diseases  ; and 
hence  he  depends  on  the  absence  of  all  remedial  influ- 
ence, other  than  that  which  he  employs.  If  the  patient 
has  ever  in  his  life  been  under  the  influence  of  calomel, 
or  even  taken  an  allceopathic  dose  of  this  or  any  other 


HOMCEOPATHIA. 


95 


drug,  the  result  of  his  curative  means  must  be  doubtful. 
Of  course  his  patients  must,  on  no  account,  submit  to 
any  other  than  homoeopathic  treatment,  else  the  direct 
or  after  operation  of  his  drug-sicknesses  will  be  likely,  by 
the  “intensely  raised  energy  and  virtue”  of  his  poten- 
zes,  to  result  in  an  explosion  by  coming  in  contact  with 
some  other  imperceptible  remedial  influence. 

The  mischievous  effect  of  roses  upon  the  eyes,  by 
seeing  or  smelling  them,  or  living  in  the  neighbourhood 
where  they  grow,  is  one  of  the  immortal  discoveries  of 
homceopathia  ; for  if  rose-water  which  contains  a ho- 
moeopathic orinfintesimal  dose  of  the  drug-virtue  of  rose- 
leaves,  will  sometimes  cure  opththalmia  or  inflammation 
of  the  eyes,  it  is  morally  certain  that  to  see  or  smell  of 
roses  will  occasion  sore  eyes,  unless  some  counteract- 
ing remedial  influence  be  simultaneously  operating. 
And  so  if  stramonium,  or  belladonna,  be  growing  in  the 
neighbourhood  ; or  if  men  live  in  the  vicinity  of  charcoal, 
or  sulphur,  or  flinty  rocks  ; or  if  they  even  pass  by  an 
apothecary  shop,  and  inhale  musk  or  any  other  aromatic 
vapour;  pleasant,  or  otherwise,  the  drug  symptoms  of 
some  of  these  potenzes  will  be  produced  ; for  it  is  im- 
possible to  avoid  receiving  into  the  lungs  an  infintesimal 
dose  of  these  medicinal  agents ; and  as  it  is  impossible 
that  the  dose  can  be  too  small,  it  is  impossible  to  breathe 
the  atmosphere  which  surrounds  the  earth,  or  drink  the 
purest  water  flowing  from  its  centre,  without  suffering 
continually  from  a homoeopathic  dose  of  one  or  the 
other  of  the  remedial  influences  which  are  mystically 
and  perennially  acting  upon  the  animal  organism.  So 
that  whether  we  will  or  not,  and  whether  sick  or  well, 
in  our  own  estimation,  it  is  impossible  to  escape  drug- 
sickness  ; for  homoeopathic  doses  are  found  in  the  air ; 


homceopatHia. 


% 

upon  the  earth  is  food  and  drink  ; above,  beneath,  around, 
“ they  throng  the  air,  and  darken  heaven,”  so  that  active 
remedial  influences  are  every  where  acting  medicinally  ; 
and  when  an  over  dose  of  any  one  of  these  is  not  coun- 
teracted, by  its  appropriate  antidote,  we  are  all  exposed 
to  danger  and  death  from  these  imperceptible  agencies. 

Hahneman  being  a full  believer  in  all  these  crudities, 
and  unheard  of  niceties,  is  exceedingly  particular  in 
directing  the  preparation  of  his  medicines,  by  reducing 
their  quantity  to  the  borders  of  infinity,  or  the  close 
proximity  to  nothing.  Thus  he  says,  “ Take  one  grain 
of  any  solid  substance,  and  one  third  of  100  grains  of 
sugar-of-milk,  and  put  them  together  in  a porcelain  ves- 
sel. Mix  the  medicine  and  sugar  an  instant  with  an 
ivory  spatula ; then  triturate  the  mixture  with  some  little 
force  six  minutes  ; then  detach  the  mass  from  the  bottom 
of  the  vessel  four  minutes,  till  it  becomes  homogeneous  ; 
then  triturate  it  again  six  minutes  with  the  same  force. 
Four  other  minutes  are  employed  to  re-unite  the  powder 
in  a mass,  and  then  add  the  second  third  of  the  sugar-of- 
milk  ; mix  it  an  instant  with  a spatula,  then  triturate  with 
an  equal  force,  six  minutes  ; then  re-unite  in  a heap  or 
mass,  four  minutes  ; then  triturate  it  again  six  minutes  ; 
then,  after  having  scraped  it  again  four  minutes,  add  the 
last  third  of  the  sugar-of-milk,  which  must  be  mixed  by 
stirring  it  with  the  spatula  ; then  triturate  it  with  force 
six  minutes  ; scrape  it  four  minutes  ; then  terminate  by 
triturating  and  mixing  six  minutes.”  This  single  process, 
however,  only  reduces  the  drug  to  its  hundredth  dilution. 
One  grain  of  this  is  then  carried  through  a similar  pro- 
cess, with  another  hundredth  of  sugar-of-milk  ; and  this 
process  is  to  be  repeated  not  only  fifteen  hundred  times, 
as  in  the  case  of  sulphur,  but  in  other  cases,  until  a grain 


HOMffiOPATHIA. 


97 


of  the  preparation  shall  be  reduced  to  the  forty-millionth 
part  of  a grain  of  the  original  medicine.  And  even 
then  we  are  in  many  cases  only  to  smell  it;  or  when 
this  is  too  active,  we  are  to  smell  the  cork  once  in  three, 
four,  or  six  weeks. 

The  homoeopathic  physicians  are  ever  boasting  of 
the  learning  and  ingenuity  of  Hahneman,  of  whose  pro- 
digious discoveries  they  speak  with  rapture ; especially 
of  that  by  which  he  has  “ contrived  to  divide  with  ac- 
curacy one  drop  into  any  desirable  number  of  parts,” 
which  is  among  the  unheard  of  niceties  which  are  indis- 
pensable to  his  “ true  art  of  healing.”  And  another 
equally  marvellous  discovery,  in  proof  of  the  almost  uni- 
versal hereditary  Itch  with  which  mankind  are  infected, 
is  that  gravely  announced  by  himself  as  a “ great  truth,” 
that  “ a new  born  baby,  only  a few  days  old,  will  con- 
stantly rub  and  scratch  the  place  where  his  latent  Itch 
is  located.” 

For  the  convenience  of  giving  a dose  of  a drug  dilu- 
ted to  the  borders  of  infinity,  the  processes  directed  by 
Hahneman  are  vague  and  contradictory;  and  hence  it  is 
with  marvellous  consistency  that  he  says  “ it  is  impossi- 
ble to  give  doses  too  small.”  And  lest  any  should  com- 
plain that  this  would  imply  that  no  medical  virtue  or  po- 
tency will  remain  after  such  unlimited  dilution,  he  ar- 
gues the  matter  thus : “ Let  a substance  be  divided 
into  any  number  of  parts;  its  smallest  imaginable  part 
will  still  contain  something  of  this  substance,  and  can 
therefore  never  become  a nonentity ! ” He  admits,  how- 
ever, that  the  infinite  nature  of  the  drug-virtues  begins 
to  be  developed  at  the  eighteenth  dilution,  and  gener- 
ally reaches  its  beneficial  degree  at  the  thirtieth  dilution. 
And  to  understand  this  technicality  let  it  be  remem- 
9 


98 


iiOMfflOFATHIA. 


bered  that  if  a single  atom  of  sulphur,  flint,  or  charcoal 
be  mixed  in  one  hundred  drops  of  alcohol,  and  one  drop 
of  this  solution,  so  called,  although  the  drugs  be,  as  in 
many  cases  insoluble,  mixed  in  one  hundred  drops  of 
alcohol,  we  then  have  the  first  dilution ; one  drop  of 
which  is  to  be  added  to  another  one  hundred  drops  of 
alcohol,  for  the  second  dilution,  and  so  on  to  the  eigh- 
teenth dilution;  when  the  drug-virtues  begin  to  be  de- 
veloped, and  if  carried  to  the  thirtieth  dilution  they  are 
nearer  perfection.  In  accordance,  however,  with  Hah- 
neman’s  direction,  some  of  his  followers  have  had 
the  patience  and  skill  to  reduce  a grain  of  sulphur,  by 
mixture  in  snow  and  spring-water  one  hundred  drops  at 
a time,  to  the  fifteen  hundredth  dilution,  carefully  and 
conscientiously  giving  each  of  the  fifteen  hundred  phials 
the  two  mystic  “ shakes  from  above  downwards,”  and 
then  proclaim  very  distinct  medical  virtues  in  one  drop 
of  this  infintesimal  solution  of  nothing,  and  Hahneman 
endorses  this  miraculous  result.  But  he  objects  to 
transmitting  the  drug-preparations  from  place  to  place  in 
a fluid  state,  because  of  the  changes  they  undergo  by 
the  agitation  they  receive  from  long  continued  and  ex- 
cessive shaking.  Hence  it  is  that  homoeopathic  physi- 
cians generally  employ  atoms  or  “ pellets  no  larger 
than  hemp  seed”  moistened  with  their  mystical  solu- 
tions of  the  centillionth  part  of  nothing  ! For  the  manu- 
facture of  these  atoms  or  pellets,  this  “great  benefactor 
of  mankind”  directs  that  two  hundred  sugar-pellets  are 
to  be  prepared  by  a confectioner  from  one  grain  of 
starch  and  sugar;  although  in  another  volume  of  his 
works,  he  thinks  these  would  be  too  potent,  and  therefore 
orders  three  hundred  to  be  made  with  one  grain  ! In  one 
edition,  he  directs  one  hundred  sugar-pellets  to  be  moist- 


JIOMCEOPATHIA. 


99 


ened  with  one  drop  of  the  developed  drug  solution;  but 
in  the  next  edition,  he  thinks  this  dose  too  large,  even  to 
smell  once  a month,  and  he  prescribes  that  three  h undred 
pellets  be  moistened  with  one  drop  ! So,  also,  in  regard 
to  the  shaking  of  his  solutions  for  the  developement  of 
the  powerful  innate  drug-virtues  he  says,  that  “ of  late 
years  he  has  been  forced,  by  convincing  experiments,  to 
reduce  the  ten  shakes  formerly  prescribed  to  tico,  with 
the  arm,  from  above  downwards!  ” And  in  every  suc- 
cessive volume  Hahneman  has  issued,  it  will  be  found 
that  he  is  reducing  his  dose  from  nothing  down  to  the 
infintesimal  fraction  of  nothing.  For  example  in  1815, 
he  says,  that  immediate  and  permanent  benefit  resulted 
from  one  unmixed  drop  of  Byonia  juice.  A few  years  af- 
ter he  forbids  giving  more  than  one  drop  of  the  decillionth 
solution ; which  is  one-tenth  of  a drop,  divided  by  one 
with  sixty  zeros,  because  of  the  danger  of  a larger  dose; 
and  twelve  years  later,  he  says  the  patient  must  not  even 
take  a drop  of  this  fraction  of  nothing,  but  must  smell 
only  of  a sugar-pellet  of  the  size  of  a hemp  or  poppy 
seed,  moistened  with  the  decillionth  part  of  the  same ! 
— and  this  smelling  operation  can  only  be  safely  re- 
peated at  intervals  of  days,  weeks,  or  months  ! 

Although  utterly  inconsistent  with  their  doctrines, 
homceopathists  consider  their  atoms  or  pellets  of  sugar 
and  milk  only  as  the  menstrua  or  vehicles  of  the  medi- 
cinal solutions  with  which  they  are  moistened ; but  in  it- 
self they  admit  that  the  sugar-of-milk  is  equivalent  to 
nothing.  Nevertheless,  these  pellets  are  of  infinite  impor- 
tance to  all  homoeopathic  physicians ; and  many  millions 
of  them  are  always  kept  among  their  stock  in  trade;  and 
as  their  infintesimal  doses  are  seldom  to  be  given  of- 
tener  than  once  in  three,  four,  or  six  weeks,  they  are 


100 


HOMCEOPATHIA. 


obliged  to  seem  to  do  something  during  these  long  inter- 
vals, and  these  atoms  of  sugar  and  milk  are  therefore  given 
by  placing  one  upon  the  tongue  daily;  and  they  can  only 
distinguish  those  which  are  moistened  with  a homoeo- 
pathic dose  of  a drug  by  their  being  marked  to  be  taken 
once  in  fifteen,  thirty,  or  sixty  days.  And  when  the  im- 
portance of  doing  nothing,  while  seeming  to  do  some- 
thing, is  upon  this  system  so  apparent,  we  need  not 
marvel  that  Hahneman  should  say  very  piously,  “ for 
this  purpose,  I consider  sugar-of-milk  an  invaluable 
gift  of  God,  and  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  ever  be- 
stowed on  man.” 

But  without  dwelling  longer  on  the  ludicrous  mon- 
strosities of  this  humbug  in  detail,  it  is  time  to  account 
for  the  fact  that  men  are  found  who  not  only  possess 
belief  in  this  entire  nonsense,  but  set  themselves  for 
its  defence  ; and  assume  three  sponsibility  of  (he  health 
and  lives  of  others  while  professedly  devoted  to  the  use 
of  homoeopathic  doses  of  drugs,  and  relying  upon  their 
curative  powers.  To  admit  that  Hahneman  himself  be- 
lieved in  the  doctrines  he  has  promulgated  is  more  than 
ordinary  organs  of  gullibility  can  receive,  were  it  not  for 
the  evidences  of  insanity  which  charity  can  detect  in 
his  writings.  But  this  mantle  will  not  cover  all  his  fol- 
lowers ; for  many  of  these  are  men  whose  sanity  is  un- 
questionable, whatever  may  be  thought  of  their  candour 
or  integrity. 

The  facts  in  most  cases  will  be  found  to  be  these  : 
Homoeopathic  physicians  are  most  frequently  those 
who  have  failed  to  acquire  either  fame  or  emolument  in 
the  regular  practice,  and  who  have  for  the  most  part 
been  unsuccessful  in  the  treatment  of  diseases.  Disap- 
pointed men,  whose  sensibility  is  wounded  by  the  want 


HOMCEOPATHIA. 


101 


of  discernment  in  those  around  them,  as  exhibited  in 
their  failing  to  appreciate  the  professional  character  they 
claim  for  themselves,  are  apt  to  become  disgusted  with 
their  employment,  and  often  become  skeptics  in  physicks 
as  well  as  morals.  Hence  having  lost  confidence  in 
the  science  of  medicine  by  their  own  want  of  success, 
they  are  ready  to  join  any  clique,  or  embrace  any  creed 
by  which  they  may  gain  fortune,  or  even  notoriety. 
While  others  impatient  with  the  slow  process  of  eleva- 
tion to  rank  and  consideration  as  physicians,  by  means 
of  patient  industry  and  thankless  labour,  gladly  avail 
themselves  of  any  shorter  way  to  distinction  which 
opens  before  them.  Any,  or  all  of  these  classes  may 
be  rationally  supposed  to  be  the  ready  victims  of  this 
humbug ; and  we  shall  seldom  find  an  educated  man 
among  the  ranks  of  homosopathia,  without  learning 
from  his  history,  to  which  of  these  classes  he  truly  ap- 
pertains. 

That  there  is  no  want  of  charity  or  courtesy  in  these 
opinions,  must  be  apparent;  for  surely  no  medical  man 
who  was  every  day  witnessing  multiplied  instances  of 
his  success  in  combating  disease  and  restoring  health 
by  allceopathic  practice,  would  be  led  to  abandon  his  ac- 
quirements both  of  learning  and  experience,  and  become 
a pedler  of  pellets  or  atoms  of  sugar  of  milk ! Much 
less  would  he  hazard  his  reputation  and  the  lives  of  his 
patients  in  acute  and  dangerous  diseases,  even  by  an  ex- 
periment at  doing  nothing  for  a single  hour.  Familiar 
with  the  potency  and  success  of  his  lancet  in  subduing  a 
pleurisy  or  frenzy,  and  having  proven  by  numerous  ex- 
amples in  himself  and  others  the  innocence  and  safety 
of  depletion,  as  well  as  having  witnessed  so  often  the 
dangerous  and  even  fatal  consequences  of  delay,  or 
9* 


102 


HOMCEOPATHIA. 


inefficiency  under  such  circumstances,  such  a phy- 
sician must  be  “ alloeopathically  sick  of  idiotism  ” or 
knavery,  before  he  could  be  induced  to  listen  to  the  ab- 
surd and  ridiculous  doctrines  of  Hahneman,  much  less 
adopt  either  his  theory  or  practice.  These  remarks  ob- 
viously apply  to  those  men  who  have  been  regularly 
inducted  into  the  profession,  and  afterwards  became 
homoeopathic  practitioners ; for  with  barber  and  shoe- 
maker, schoolmaster,  and  clerical  quacks,  who  in  six 
weeks  practice  at  triturating  drugs,  and  making  sugar- 
pellets,  turn  homceopalhists,  we  have  nothing  to  do;  al- 
though in  perfect  consistency  with  the  dogmas  of  the 
system,  they  are  better  practitioners  than  the  former, 
since  they  are  not  encumbered  with  the  “ learned  lum- 
ber of  the  schools  which  has  been  accumulating  for  two 
thousand  years,”  and  against  which  Hahneman  is  ever 
denouncing  his  anathemas. 

A homoeopathic  physician  is  required  to  lay  aside  his 
learning,  if  he  has  any,  renounce  all  the  sciences  he  may 
have  acquired,  and  sacrifice  his  reason,  however  he  may 
dispose  of  his  conscience,  and  faithfully  follow  the  cata- 
logue of  drug-sicknesses  contained  in  his  symptom- 
book,  always  remembering  that  it  is  “ impossible  that  his 
dose  should  be  too  small.”  He  is  never  to  know  what 
disease  his  patient  is  labouring  under;  but,  in  answer  to 
anxious  inquiries  on  the  subject,  he  is  to  look  wise,  and 
only  say  he  is  sick;  or,  in  the  language  of  Hahneman, 
“ it  is  a kind  of  such,  or  such  a complaint.”  This  si- 
lence is  all-important,  for  it  would  be  inconvenient  in  all 
cases  to  state  with  fiankness,  that  a gentleman  or  lady 
had  the  “ Itch,'”  and  would  be  vastly  inconvenient  to  add 
that  it  was  ls  hereditary ,”  and  still  worse  to  call  it  16  /a- 


HOMCEOPATHIA. 


103 


tent ,”  lest  this  might  elicit  inquiry  how  it  was  discover- 
able, for 


“The  doctor’s  optics  must  be  keen, 

Who  sees  what  is  not  to  be  seen.” 

And  yet,  the  catalogue  of  the  complicated  and  ordinary 
diseases  which  Hahneman  ascribes  to  hereditary  latent 
itch,  will  be  found  to  include  diseases  of  every  organ  of 
the  body,  from  the  brain  to  the  great  toe. 

But  the  disciples  of  Hahneman,  though  thus  silent  in 
answering  questions,  are  nevertheless  celebrated  for 
asking  them.  For  as  it  is  necessary  before  administer- 
ing even  an  atom  of  sugar-of-milk  to  know  all  the  symp- 
tomatology with  the  greatest  accuracy,  including  the 
history  of  the  patient’s  life,  we  are  told  that  “the  ad- 
vantage of  short  visits  and  quickly  writing  a recipe, 
cannot  be  reconciled  with  homceopathia.”  All  the  feel- 
ings and  complaints  of  the  patient,  whether  bodily  or 
mental,  are  to  be  diligently  inquired  into.  Says  Hah- 
neman, “ all  the  circumstances  under  which  any  com- 
plaint arises  or  disappears,  increases  or  diminishes, 
— whether  in  motion  or  at  rest,  in  certain  situations  and 
postures,  whether  by  warmth  or  cold,  in  the  open  air  or 
in  the  room  ; by  light,  by  noises,  by  talking,  or  thinking, 
eating  or  drinking ; touch  or  pressure  ; emotions  of  the 
mind,  or  mental  exertion,  all  must  be  taken  into  ac- 
count. Sensations  on  falling  asleep,  during  sleep,  and 
on  waking;  the  posture  during  sleep,  even  the  dreams, 
and  the  kind  of  them,  — whether  of  falling,  or  flying,  of 
fire,  of  noises,  of  hunger,  of  motion,  of  seeing  frightful 
objects,  &c.,  all  belong  to  the  image  of  the  disease,  and 
any  one  of  which  may  not  unfrequently  be  the  deciding 


104 


IIOMIEOFATHIA. 


symptom.  All  such  questions  are  to  be  put  and  an- 
swered, the  result  being  written  down  minutely  to  be 
compared  with  the  image  in  the  gallery  of  drug-sick- 
ness-symptoms, to  discover  the  appropriate  remedy. 
Some  idea  of  the  critical  character  of  these  indispensa- 
ble cross  examinations,  may  be  formed  by  enumerating 
the  different  expressions  of  pain,  which  this  “ great 
benefactor  of  mankind,”  declares  “ must  be  discrimina- 
ted minutely,  and  are  indispensable  for  a correct  diag- 
nosis.” Have  you  pain?  In  what  part  of  the  body? 
Is  it  simple,  obtuse,  pressing,  compressing,  bending,  jam- 
ming, pinching,  cutting,  slinging,  drawing,  leasing, 
shrugging,  streaming,  crawling,  turning,  boring,  hoist- 
ing, gnawing,  eating,  extending,  scratching,  knocking ? 
fyc.  All  these  different  kinds  of  pain  are  to  be  dis- 
tinguished from  each  other,  and  one  or  more  detected  as 
existing,  before  the  remedy  is  to  be  selected. 

But  we  forbear  to  enlarge  on  these  and  kindred  topics; 
and  now  we  suppose  that  the  image  of  the  disease,  and 
the  likeness  of  the  drug-symptoms,  are  detected  from 
among  the  1400  drug-symptoms  which  many  of  them 
produce;  it  then  remains  to  decide,  whether  the  patient 
shall  be  directed  to  take  the  decillionth  part  of  a drop  of 
the  centillionth  solution  of  a grain  of  sulphur,  or  be  al- 
lowed only  to  smell  once  a pellet  moistened  with  a quad- 
rillionth  solution  of  charcoal,  by  a single  drop  upon  300 
of  them,  or  whether  a pellet  of  sugar-of-milk  may  be 
gently  placed  upon  his  tongue  every  nine  days!  Or 
should  a phial  of  the  thirtieth  solution  of  silex,  which  is 
insoluble,  be  given  him,  one  drop  of  which  is  to  be  taken 
every  six  weeks,  smelling  the  cork  once  during  the  in- 
terval ; the  patient  is  cautioned  against  “ shaking”  the 
phial,  “ lest  its  intensely  raised  energy  ” should  destroy 


HOMCEOPATHIA. 


105 


life.  Who  can  wonder  that  an  individual  carrying  such 
a remedy  home  with  him,  should  shudder  lest  by  a single 
shake,  the  phial  should  blow  him  up  by  exploding  in  his 
pocket.  Nor  need  we  marvel  at  the  influence  upon 
the  imagination  which  this  humbug  must  produce  upon 
patients  whose  nerves  are  weak  enough  to  listen  to  the 
oracular  croakings  of  such  an  impostor,  as  is  the  miracle- 
monger  by  whom  they  are  gulled. 

Notwithstanding  these  absurd  and  ridiculous  mon- 
strosities are  but  an  infintesimal  portion  of  the  con- 
temptible humbugs  with  which  the  doctrines  and  prac- 
tice of  homceopathia  abound,  it  is  nevertheless  true,  that 
in  the  nineteenth  centu  y,  physicians  of  character  and 
education  are  enraged  avowedly  in  practice  on  this 
principle,  and  find  multitudes  of  patients  who  are  clam- 
orous encomiasts  of  the  system  and  its  practitioners. 
That  such  are  acquiring  fame  and  emolument,  as  well 
as  certificates  of  their  success  in  curing  diseases  by 
thousands,  is  however  by  no  means  marvellous.  Many 
reasons  may  be  assigned  why  such  men  obtain  numer- 
ous patients,  and  why  they  should  be  able  to  report 
many  cures.  The  proneness  of  the  multitude  to  receive 
every  humbug  with  an  eclat  proportioned  to  its  super- 
natural and  miraculous  pretensions,  need  not  be  argued  ; 
since  but  for  this  homceopathia  had  never  made  converts. 
Add  to  this  the  popular  prejudice  against  mercury,  by 
reason  of  its  empirical  abuse,  and  the  outcry  mado 
against  bleeding  by  the  Thompsonians,  who  with  their 
illustrious  master  most  sagely  argue,  that  “ if  God  Al- 
mighty intended  any  blood  to  be  taken  out  of  the  human 
body,  he  would  have  left  an  opening  somewhere  on  the 
surface  for  the  purpose,  and  a cork  to  stop  it and  the 
additional  fact,  that  all  homoeopathists  unite  with  Hahne- 


106 


HOMEOPATH  I A . 


man  in  agreeing  with  these  maxims  of  ignorance,  and 
availing  themselves  of  all  similar  prejudices,  while  they 
denominate  all  who  practice  allceopathically,  the  “mur- 
derers of  the  human  race.”  And  we  see  still  other 
reasons  of  their  success  in  getting  patients;  — in  their 
promises  of  infallible  cure,  in  their  mysterious  remedies, 
in  the  known  repugnance  of  people  generally  to  swallow 
nauseous  and  bitter  medicines,  and  in  the  well-known 
fact,  that  there  are  hundreds  of  people  in  every  com- 
munity, who  are  ever  complaining,  although  without  any 
urgent  symptoms  of  disease,  and  often  without  any  other 
real  ailment,  other  than  in  the  imagination.  This  latter 
class  are  exceedingly  numerous,  and  are  only  deterred 
from  submitting  themselves  to  medical  treatment  peren- 
nially, by  the  disagreeable  nature  of  allceopathic  medi- 
cines. To  such,  the  “ new  art  of  healing”  is  indeed  a 
desideratum,  for  there  a:e  no  nauseous  mixtures,  or 
bitter  pills  to  be  taken  ; no  active  or  severe  remedies  to 
be  endured,  for  the  pellets  of  sugar  and  milk  are  so  in- 
conceivably small,  that  they  dissolve  upon  he  tongue 
in  the  effort  to  swallow  them  ; and  in  very  many  cases 
there  is  not  even  this  inconvenience  in  being  sick;  for 
to  smell  one  of  them  on  Fridays!  or  to  touch  the  nos- 
trils with  the  cork  out  of  the  phial  containing  them,  will 
produce  most  marvellous  curative  effects.  These 
and  many  similar  reasons  wi  1 account  for  the  numer- 
ous patients  who  are  humbugged  by  homoeopathic  phy- 
sicians. 

Their  cures,  when  they  make  any,  are  accounted  for 
thus : A large  majority  of  their  patients,  are  only  sick 
with  imaginary  diseases,  and  hence  imaginary  remedies 
will  cure  them,  especially  when  they  have  strong  faith ; or, 
as  the  Animal  Magnetists  call  it,  “ robuste  foi.”  A large 


HOMffiOFATHIA. 


107 


proportion  of  the  remainder  are  suffering  from  those  forms 
of  nervous  diseases,  scrofula  and  other  hereditary  and 
constitutional  maladies,  which  being  absolutely  incur- 
able  by  human  means,  and  in  which  the  highest  medical 
skill  consists  in  doing  nothing,  since  all  medicines  do 
but  aggravate  and  prolong  the  symptoms.  In  such  cases 
homceopathists  take  the  patients  from  the  hands  of  the 
quacks  by  whom  they  are  only  injured  by  medicine,  and 
as  they  do  absolutely  nothing  with  their  infintesimal 
doses  of  drugs,  while  seeming  to  do  much,  the  patient 
improves  in  their  hands,  by  being  left  to  the  unassisted 
powers  of  nature,  which  is  the  true  indication.  Such 
patients  are  benefited,  but  never  cured  ; and  the  benefit 
they  receive  is  wholly  derived  from  their  literally  taking 
no  medicine,  since  the  doses  are  reduced  to  the  infinite 
part  of  nothing.  All  other  cases  among  their  cures  in 
which  sickness  of  any  kind,  acute  or  chronic,  really 
exists,  and  recovery  takes  place  while  under  this  treat- 
ment alone,  would  recover  if  they  never  saw  a homoeopa- 
thic doctor,  or  tasted,  or  even  smelled  his  pellets  of 
sugar  and  milk.  And  that  this  is  the  case  with  many  of 
the  milder  forms  of  disease,  every  physician  very  well 
knows  ; and  hence  it  is  agreed  on  all  hands,  that  in  such 
instances,  medicine?  though  given  by  alloeopathists  are 
often  unnecessary.  Still,  physicians  of  skill  and  honesty 
only  employ  the  mildest  forms  of  medicine  in  these  in- 
stances, which  in  very  many  cases,  are  as  innocent  as 
bread  pills,  or  as  inert  as  homoeopathic  doses  of  flint  or 
charcoal.  And  it  would  be  but  silly  trifling  to  argue 
that  the  latter  exert  any  influence  upon  the  body  or  the 
disease  ; for  it  were  easy  to  prove  that  if  a homoeopathic 
dose  of  any  drug,  even  the  most  potent,  reduced  secun- 
dum artem  by  the  process  of  Hahneman,  were  mixed  in 
every  mouthful  of  food,  and  drink  from  the  cradle  to  the 


108 


HOMCEOTATHIA. 


grave,  and  the  patient  should  live  to  the  age  of  Methu- 
selah, still  he  would  not  have  taken,  during  nine  centu- 
ries, a sufficient  quantity  to  produce  the  smallest  percep- 
tible or  appreciable  effect,  upon  any  living  organ  or  tissue 
of  the  body. 

These  remarks  are  intended  to  apply  solely  to  the 
homoeopathic  treatment,  when  rigidly  and  honestly  ad- 
hered to ; for  it  is  not  alleged  that  no  cures  are  per- 
formed by  those  who  pretend,  for  motives  of  imposition, 
to  practice  homaeopathically,  and  at  the  same  time  re- 
sort to  allceopathia  in  every  case  of  genuine  disease  by 
bleeding,  emetics,  calomel,  and  blisters,  as  many  of 
them  do,  and  only  use  the  infintesimal  doses,  when 
“ there  is  nothing  the  matter.”  That  there  are  such 
professed  homceopathists  is  well  known,  as  any  one  may 
satisfy  himself  by  sending  for  one  of  them,  when  suffer- 
ing under  acute  disease.  While  there  are  others  base 
enough  to  “ run  an  accommodation  line,”  by  offering 
the  patient  his  choice  either  to  treat  him  by  the  regular 
practice,  or  homoeopathically  if  he  prefers  it,  and  prom- 
ising him  that  he  can  be  cured  either  way.  Such  cha- 
racters often  make  converts  to  homceopathia,  by  treating 
him  rationally,  and  at  the  same  time  superadding  a taste 
or  smell  of  a pellet  of  sugar  and  milk,  and  then  dog- 
matically assuring  the  patient  that  his  recovery  is  attrib- 
utable wholly  to  the  latter.  These  are  only  a few  of  the 
“ tricks  of  the  trade,”  which  are  becoming  too  notorious 
to  admit  of  denial. 

But  the  most  wonderful  secret  of  homceopathia,  and 
by  which  Hahneman  and  his  followers  have  always 
made  the  most  of  reputation  and  money,  consists  in  the 
preventive  powers  of  infintesimal  doses.  In  times  of 
prevalent  epidemics,  every  homoeopathist  lias  a sove- 
reign specific,  which  he  persuades  every  body  to  take, 


KOMCEOFATHIA. 


109 


while  in  health,  as  a protection  from  the  attack.  When 
scarlet  fever  appears  in  the  city,  men,  women,  and 
children,  are  importuned  to  take  one  drop  of  a solution 
of  belladonna,  reduced  to  the  “frontier  of  infinity,”  which 
will  prevent  an  attack.  This  is  a most  profitable  spec- 
ulation ; for  not  one  in  a hundred  will  take  the  disease, 
even  if  they  take  nothing  ; and  when  those  who  use  the 
infallible  preventive,  suffer  an  attack,  the  homceopathist 
ascribes  it  to  having  taken  too  large  a drop,  or  one  drop 
too  much,  or  to  tbe  bottle  having  had  “ one  shake  ” too 
many,  by  which  its  “ intensely  raised  energy,”  has  been 
potenzized,  or  some  other  device  of  this  systematized 
humbug.  The  like  fraud  is  adopted  when  influenza,  or 
cholera,  or  any  other  epidemic,  is  indicated ; and  multi- 
tudes who  are  not  predisposed  to  the  disease,  and  would 
not  have  taken  it,  are  humbugged  into  the  belief  that 
they  owe  their  exemption  frorrrdisease  and  death,  wholly 
to  having  smelt  a pellet  of  sugar-of-milk,  moistened 
with  an  atom  of  camphor ; the  minuteness  of  which  no 
arithmetic  can  compute,  since  “ it  is  impossible  that  the 
dose  can  be  too  small.” 

Such,  then,  is  homceopathia ; a greater  humbug  than 
witchcraft,  or  any  other  form  of  imposture,  by  which 
mankind  have  ever  been  gulled  ; and  a more  impudent 
and  shameless  form  of  quackery  than  was  ever  con- 
cocted by  any  charlatan  practitioner  in  “ roots  and  ijarbs ,” 
with  whom  our  world  was  ever  cursed.  That  it  should 
assume  the  garb  of  science,  and,  still  worse,  that  of 
piety,  is  among  the  secrets  of  its  gullibility.  And  the 
fact  that  men  of  sense  and  character  should  become  its 
dupes,  is  one  of  the  most  striking  exhibitions  of  intel- 
lectual stupidity  and  moral  obliquity  which  the  history  of 
fanaticism  itself  can  furnish. 

10 


CHAPTER  V. 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


Definitions  — ancient  examples — modern  instances,  number,  and 
variety  in  London,  compared  with  New- York  — impostors  as- 
suming the  title  of  M.  D.  — infirmaries  — dispensaries  — lock- 
hospitals,  &c.  — secret  remedies  — Thomsonianism  — wonderfu  1 
simplicity  — beautiful  technicalities  — theory  and  practice  — 
murderous  results  — pill-doctors  — variety  and  number  — all 
infallible  cures  for  incurable  cases  — profit  of  advertisements  — 
dyspeptic  doctors,  by  thumping  and  kneading  — injustice  of 
the  public  towards  the  honest  warnings  of  the  regular  profession 
— no  monopoly  — ignorance  and  folly,  the  passport  to  fame  and 
fortune  — every  man  his  own  doctor- — mortality  which  is  the 
result  of  quackery. 

Under  this  head  there  are  so  many  and  so  various 
genera  and  species  belonging  to  the  same  order,  that  it 
is  convenient  to  include  them  together  under  this  general 
title,  rather  than  give  to  each  of  these  humbugs  a dis- 
tinction to  which  they  are  not  entitled,  by  separate 
consideration. 

The  term  quackery  has  been  variously  defined  ; but 
perhaps  the  definition  by  the  celebrated  Dr.  Parr,  is  the 
most  unexceptionable.  He  says  “ the  term  quack,  is 
applied  to  every  practitioner,  who,  by  pompous  preten- 
sions, mean  insinuations,  and  indirect  promises,  endeav- 
ours to  obtain  the  confidence  to  which  neither  success 
nor  experience  entitles  him.”  In  other  words,  every 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


Ill 


practitioner,  whether  educated  or  not,  who  attempts  to 
practise  imposture  of  any  kind,  is  justly  denominated  a 
quack ; although  the  epithet  is  often  restricted  within 
narrow  limits,  and  is  attached  ordinarily  only  to  those 
ignorant  and  impudent  mountebanks,  who,  for  purposes 
of  gain,  make  pretensions  to  the  healing  art,  without  any 
acquaintance  with  the  structure  or  functions  of  the  human 
body ; and  alike  destitute  of  all  knowledge  of  the  dis- 
eases they  profess  to  cure,  or  the  remedies  they  employ. 
The  fraternity  may  be  every  where  recognised  by  their 
pompous  pretensions  ; their  slanderous  insinuations,  and 
their  infallible  promises  ; and  it  is  humiliating  to  confess 
that  these  attributes  too  often  appear  under  the  shelter 
of  a diploma.  It  is  for  this  reason,  that  this  testimonial 
of  professional  character  has  ceased  to  be,  as  it  ought, 
a passport  to  confidence  and  respect, — not  because  of 
any  palpable  criminality  on  the  part  of  those  to  whom  the 
business  of  medical  education  is  assumed,  — but  be- 
cause of  the  “love  of  money,  which  is  the  root  of  all  evil.” 
The  popularity  and  emolument  which  public  gullibility 
enables  every  impostor  and  humbug  to  acquire,  furnishes 
a powerful  mercenary  motive  to  quackery  in  medicine, 
which  some  who  have  been  regularly  inducted  into  the 
profession  have  found  themselves  unable  to  resist.  For 
while  the  reputable  young  physician  can  only  gain  a 
competence  after  years  of  toil  and  patient  industry, 
whatever  be  his  scholastic  acquirements  ; the  most  con- 
temptible humbug,  the  most  barefaced  charlatan  and 
mountebank,  leaps  at  once  into  both  fame  and  fortune. 
So  that  it  is  now  well  understood,  that  any  man  may  grow 
rich  by  imposture  in  our  profession,  if  he  will  only  consent 
to  pay  the  price,  by  sacrificing  character,  conscience,  and 
decency  ; and  consenting  to  become  a quack. 


112 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


The  word  quack  has  always  been  understood  to  apply 
to  a man  or  woman  who,  as  Nicholson  says,  “ for  the 
good  of  the  public,  and  by  the  blessing  of  Heaven,  un- 
dertakes by  his  pills,  powders,  balsams,  potions,  or  tricks, 
to  cure  all  disorders.”  Thus,  ignorance  and  blasphemy 
unite  in  picking  the  pockets,  and  ruining  the  constitu- 
tions of  thousands  of  credulous  people.  The  pretension 
that  any  one  medicine  is  a certain  cure  for  any  one  dis- 
order, is  next  to  absurd ; much  more  ridiculous  is  it 
then  to  suppose  that  any  one  medicine  will  remove  all 
kinds  of  complaints.  Every  medicine  possesses  active 
properties,  or  it  does  not : if  it  be  active,  it  must  be 
dangerous  to  apply  it  indiscriminately  to  persons  of  every 
age,  without  regard  to  their  habit  of  living.  An  active 
medicine  which  might  be  very  useful  in  strengthening  a 
debilitated  constitution,  would  be  highly  injurious  if  ex- 
hibited in  an  acute  rheumatism,  or  other  inflammatory 
disorder,  and  vice  vtrsa.  Consequently  the  application 
of  the  same  remedy  in  all  cases,  can  hardly  fail  of  being 
fatal  to  some.  Should  the  medicine  be  inactive,  and 
inert,  which  happily  is  often  the  case,  it  can  be  of  no 
other  utility  than  to  work  upon  the  patient’s  imagination, 
and  amuse  him  while  his  pocket  is  picked.” 

Among  rude  and  barbarous  nations,  charms,  incanta- 
tions and  amulets,  have  ever  been  in  vogue,  to  appease  the 
wrath  of  malignant  spirits,  and  frighten  them  out  of  the 
diseased  patient ; and  they  have  often  acquired  a tem- 
porary sway  over  credulous  minds,  among  people  of  a 
higher  character,  as  in  the  instance  of  the  Abracadabra, 
of  the  ancient  Greeks,  for  curing  fevers  ; and  the  equally 
unmeaning  word  Abracalans  of  the  Jews,  for  other  dis- 
orders. The  more  polished  polytheists,  who  failed  in 
their  supplications  to  Apollo  and  Esculapius,  seem  to 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


113 


have  partaken  of  the  same  superstition  ; and  hence  they 
sacrificed  to  the  Dii  inferiores  ; and  even  Paracelsus,  in 
the  sixteenth  century,  taught  that  the  devil  should,  in 
prudence,  be  invoked  to  cure  a desperate  malady.  — 
Witchcraft  having  been  employed  in  all  ages  to  cure 
diseases,  as  well  as  to  inflict  them,  is  another  species  of 
quackery ; and  among  the  most  enlightened  nations  of 
the  earth,  this  humbug  prevailed  as  late  as  the  begining 
of  the  eighteenth  century  ; and  all  who  dared  to  doubt 
it  were  regarded  as  atheists.  And  as  we  shall  presently 
discover,  very  many  species  of  modern  quacks,  practise 
impostures  little  short  of  witchcraft,  in  absurdity  and 
wickedness,  and  they  meet  with  a success  which  proves 
the  potency  of  their  spell  in  this  age  of  humbug. 

Paracelsus,  the  ancient  prince  of  quacks,  was  ren- 
dered so  illustrious  in  his  day,  that  he  was  honoured  by 
many  other  names, — Aurelius,  Philippus,  Theophrastus, 
Bombastus  de  Hohenheim,  were  included  among  them  ; 
and  one  of  these  names  so  eminently  characteristic  of 
the  tribe  of  Bombast,  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  ori- 
gin of  this  term.  After  his  early  death,  notwithstanding 
his  boasted  pretensions  to  confer  immortality  by  his 
“ golden  drop,”  or  elixir  of  life  ; the  next  distinguished 
sect  of  quacks,  were  denominated  Astrological,  since 
they  classed  diseases  and  remedies  under  the  several 
signs  of  the  zodiac,  designating  them  as  solar  and  lunar ; 
and  giving  elaborate  prescriptions  in  regard  to  the  as- 
cendency of  particular  planets,  under  whose  influence, 
the  herbs  and  plants  to  be  used  as  medicines,  were  to 
be  gathered.  Indeed  the  mystical  ceremonies  with 
which  the  collection  of  remedies  was  accompanied, 
comprise  many  volumes.  Some  plants  are  only  to  be 
plucked  at  the  rising  of  the  dog-star,  when  neither  sun 
10* 


114 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


nor  moon  shine,  while  others  are  to  be  cut  with  a golden 
knife,  only  when  the  moon  is  six  days  old.”  While  oth- 
ers, we  are  told,  must  only  be  gathered  in  the  night ; and 
as  it  is  dangerous  to  pluck  them,  “ a string  must  be 
fastened  to  it,  and  a hungry  dog  tied  thereto,  who  being 
allured  by  the  smell  of  roasted  flesh  set  before  him,  may 
pluck  it  up  by  the  roots.” 

Next  came  the  vegetable  quacks,  and  these  followed 
by  the  animal  quacks,  both  of  whom  denounced  the 
mineral  quacks  who  had  preceded  them,  and  sometimes 
combined  their  remedies,  as  in  the  celebrated  vegeto- 
animal  oil  of  swallows,  which  was  a sovereign  remedy, 
and  was  prepared  by  compounding  twenty  different 
herbs,  with  twenty  live  swallows,  to  be  well  beaten 
together  in  a mortar.  And  the  animal  quacks  performed 
the  most  wonderful  cures  for  centuries,  with  medicines 
prepared  from  the  raspings  of  a human  skull  unburied; 
from  the  moss  growing  on  the  head  of  a thief  who  has 
been  hanged  and  left  in  the  air ; powder  of  a mummy  ; 
the  liver  of  frogs ; the  blood  of  weasels  ; and  the  famous 
ointment  made  of  sucking  whelps,  the  marrow  of  a stag, 
and  the  thigh-bone  of  an  ox. 

But  although  such  were  the  strange  and  mystical  fea- 
tures of  ancient  quackery,  yet  many  of  the  modern  hum- 
bugs in  this  department,  are  equally  superstitious  and 
absurd.  Hume  has  long  ago  truly  remarked,  that  man- 
kind are  constantly  deceived  by  the  same  tricks,  played 
over  and  over  again.  Human  credulity  indeed  seems 
wholly  incurable ; and,  in  spite  of  all  warning,  we  see 
one  generation  after  another,  with  their  eyes  wide  open, 
run  into  the  same  gulf  of  fraud,  quackery,  and  impos- 
ture, swallowing  the  same  humbug,  in  some  new  form, 
in  almost  every  successive  century. 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


115 


All  the  world  has  heard  of  the  “ laclus  regalis ,”  or 
the  touching  quackery,  by  which  so  many  kings  of  the 
earth  have  been  celebrated  ; — the  awful  solemnity  with 
which  so  many  sovereigns  touch  for  the  cure  of  scrofu- 
la, or  king’s  evil.  Charles  the  second  touched  23,621 
persons  for  this  disease,  in  five  years ; but  although 
Queen  Anne,  and  many  other  kings  and  queens  of  Eng- 
land, and  France,  continued  the  royal  experiment,  yet 
the  superstition  has  long  since  been  exploded  ; and  in- 
stead of  th3  touch  of  the  sovereign,  the  same  virtue  has 
been  since  derived  from  the  hand  of  a hanged  felon  ; 
and  in  England,  which  is  the  paradise  of  quackery,  this 
latter  remedy  is  often  applied  for  under  the  gallows. 

A late  writer  on  the  quackery  w'hich  abounds  in  the 
city  of  London,  attempts  a classification  of  these  hum- 
bugs, by  enumerating  twelve  species  of  quacks:  1st. 
the  astrological : — 2d.  vegetable  : — 3d.  animal : — 4th. 
mineral : — 5th.  magnetical  : — 6th.  chemical : — 7th. 
and  8th.  rubbing  and  touching  : — 9th.  cosmetic  : — 
10th.  capillary:  — 11th.  tonsorial  : — 12th.  blacking. 
But  in  New-York,  which  is  the  London  of  America,  we 
are  obliged  to  claim  great  numerical  superiority  in  the 
classification  of  our  quacks ; for  we  have  not  only  im- 
ported all  those  mentioned  as  flourishing  in  London,  but 
we  have  many  more  of  domestic  manufacture.  In  ad- 
dition to  the  twelve  classes,  we  have  13th.  pilular 
quacks;  14th.  steamers;  15th.  dental;  16th.  ocular; 
17th.  infirmary  and  dispensary  quacks  ; 18th.  thumping; 
19th.  pawing;  20th  breathing;  21st.  dyspeptic;  22d. 
liver;  23d.  bowels;  24th.  lungs;  25th.  skin;  26th. 
worm  ; 27th.  children’s  ; 28th.  females  ; 29th.  urine  ; 
30th.  rain-water;  31st.  bone-setting;  32d.  Indian;  33d. 
botanical ; 34th.  secret  quacks  ; besides  a multitude  of 
other  classes  which  no  man  can  number. 


116 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


The  most  common  and  prevalent  form  of  this  hum- 
bug in  New-York,  and  elsewhere,  is  seen  in  the  numer- 
ous advertisements  with  which  the  newspapers  are  filled, 
in  which  men,  arrogating  the  title  of  doctors,  and  often 
appending  the  mystic  letters  M.  D.  to  their  names 
when  they  have  no  claim,  honorary,  or  otherwise,  to  this 
distinction  ; announce  the  establishment  of  an  office,  or 
dispensary,  or  infirmary,  for  some  single  disease  or  class 
of  diseases,  in  which  “pompous  pretensions”  are  ex- 
pressed or  implied,  with  the  design  of  humbugging  the 
public  into  the  belief,  that  they  possess  exclusive  and 
superior  knowledge  in  the  medical  treatment  of  those 
diseases,  and  often  accompanied  with  reports  of  cases, 
certificates  of  cures,  and  sometimes  affidavits  containing 
“ mean  insinuations,”  and  “ indirect  promises”  of  infalli- 
ble cure. 

These  examples  are  sufficiently  notorious  to  be  fa- 
miliar to  all ; and  they  are  not  confined  to  the  lock- 
hospitals,  and  other  institutions  for  secret  diseases  and 
remedies,  for  the  encouragement  of  licentiousness,  else 
they  might  be  left  to  wallow  in  their  filth  and  infamy, 
and  fester  amid  their  ill-gotten  gains.  But  in  addition 
to  these,  we  have  infirmaries  for  almost  every  disease, 
and  for  every  organ  of  the  body  ; and  often  with  an  array 
of  the  names  of  physicians,  as  attending  and  consulting, 
who  thus  degrade  themselves,  and  dishonour  the  pro- 
fession. Infirmaries  for  the  eye,  for  the  ear,  for  the 
liver,  for  the  lungs,  for  the  bowels,  for  dyspepsia,  for 
fever,  for  surgical  diseases,  for  female  complaints,  for 
children,  for  the  skin,  and  last  not  least,  for  all  secret 
diseases.  Now  it  is  plain,  that  in  each  of  these  kindred 
examples,  whether  called  public  or  private  infirmaries, 
those  who  advertise  them,  do  by  this  act,  make  preten- 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


117 


aions  to  exclusive  and  superior  acquaintance  with  the  re- 
spective diseases  they  profess  to  treat,  which  they  and 
the  profession  alike  understand  to  be  in  the  generality  of 
cases,  utterly  fictitious.  They  are  all  alike,  pretenders 
to  secret  remedies,  or  nostrums  of  some  kind  ; and  they 
aim  to  impose  on  the  public,  by  this  false  insinuation, 
either  directly  or  indirectly  set  forth  in  their  circulars, 
signs,  handbills,  or  advertisement.  From  this  condem- 
nation no  exception  can  be  made,  except  in  the  instances 
of  public  charities. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say,  that  no  worthy  mem- 
ber of  the  profession  claiming  to  be  enlightened  and 
liberal,  is  at  liberty  to  conceal  any  remedy  for  disease, 
or  curative  process  which  can  benefit  mankind  ; nor  is  it 
ever  done  but  at  the  forfeiture  of  his  character.  Hence 
all  who  either  by  direct  profession,  or  mean  insinuation, 
pretend  to  the  exclusive  possession  of  such  nostrum, 
are  de  facto  quacks,  and  the  gullible  public  who  patron- 
ize them,  are  the  victims  of  humbug.  The  multiplied 
instances  of  this  form  of  quackery  need  not  be  individu- 
ally particularized,  since  the  imposture  has  been  so 
often  and  so  justly  castigated,  that  none  but  those  who 
are  beyond  the  reach  of  these  strictures,  need  suffer  by 
such  empiricism. 

But  there  are  some  other  species,  which  from  their 
unblushing  impudence,  and  boasted  success,  are  entitled 
to  distinct  notice.  The  tribe  of  homoeopathists  have 
been  disposed  of  in  another  chapter;  and  the  sect  of 
Thompsonians  may  now  be  introduced  to  the  reader. 
A few  years  since,  a certain  Dr.  Thompson,  so  called, 
published  a book,  designed  to  make  “ every  man  his 
own  doctor,”  containing  a new  theory  of  diseases,  with 
their  treatment,  and  for  which  a patent  was  obtained 


118 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


under  the  great  seal  of  the  U.  S.  The  doctrine  of  the 
sect,  so  far  as  it  is  intelligible,  seems  to  be,  that  cold  and 
heat  are  the  grand  agents  in  producing  as  well  as  in 
curing  diseases  ; and  the  remedies  chiefly  relied  upon 
are,  first,  steaming  with  the  vapour  of  water  poured  upon 
hot  stones,  until  universal  perspiration  is  induced,  where- 
by the  cold  is  driven  out  through  the  pores  of  the  skin, 
and  then  by  deluging  the  body  with  cold  water,  the  pores 
are  shut,  and  the  cold  is  thus  kept  out.  Second,  enor- 
mous doses  of  lobelia  inflata,  or  indian  tobacco,  which 
is  both  emetic  and  narcotic.  Third,  cayenne  pepper, 
given  alone,  or  in  combination  with  myrrh,  cloves,  ginger, 
and  other  heating  drugs,  in  the  form  of  tinctures,  bitters, 
or  teas,  with  the  view  of  regulating  the  conflict  between 
heat  and  cold,  which  is  supposed  to  be  the  cause  of 
disease. 

The  simplicity  of  the  theory  and  practice  of  Thomp- 
sonianism  is  such,  that  any  simpleton,  by  the  payment  of 
20  dollars  for  a patent-right,  may  be  fully  armed  and 
equipped  for  “ the  work  of  death  and  besides  all  the 
“ laming ” imparted  to  him,  he  will  be  supplied  with 
lobelia,  bayberry,  and  other  “ ijarbs ; ” and  the  entire 
library  of  Thompsonianism,  consisting  of  one  book!  will 
be  thrown  into  the  bargain.  To  become  a doctor  there- 
fore upon  this  system,  requires  no  kind  of  knowledge 
either  of  the  human  body,  its  diseases,  or  its  remedies, 
nor  indeed  any  other  qualification  than  to  be  a fool : for 
it  is  agreed  on  all  hands,  that  any  literary  or  medical 
knowledge  is  only  in  the  way.  So  that  a man  can  read 
this  one  little  book  of  Samuel  Thompson,  without  spel- 
ling more  than  half  the  words,  he  is  just  fool  enough  to 
make  a doctor  on  this  plan ; and  for  great  success  in 
gulling  the  public,  all  that  is  requisite  is  that  he  add 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


119 


knavery  to  his  folly,  and  his  “edication”  is  complete. 

Some  farther  idea  of  the  vileness  and  mischiefs  of 
this  imposture  may  be  gathered  from  the  fact,  that  their 
different  medicines  are  known  by  the  classical  and  eu- 
phonous  names  of  “ screw-augur ! ram-cat!  and  hell- 
scraper!” 

This  stupendous  humbug  has  gained  converts  in 
various  parts  of  our  country,  although  the  state  and  city 
of  New-York  is  perhaps  the  most  extensive  field  of  the 
operations  of  the  sect.  The  number  of  lives  which 
have  been  sacrificed  by  the  steaming  process,  and  the 
violence  of  the  external  and  internal  treatment  to  which 
this  sect  of  quacks  resort,  has  again  and  again  been 
brought  before  the  civil  and  criminal  tribunals.  The 
systematic  arrangements  for  clandestinely  murdering 
its  victims,  may  be  seen  in  the  fact,  that  as  numerous 
courses  of  the  steaming  and  medicine  are  called  for,  in- 
firmaries are  established,  in  which  patients  are  received 
both  for  boarding  and  physic,  where  they  are  successive- 
ly taken  care  of  on  the  Thompsonian  plan,  until  they 
either  run  away  before  they  have  become  its  victims,  or 
are  quietly  buried  from  the  infirmaries ; without,  in  the 
general,  having  the  benefit  of  the  clergy,  or  of  the 
coroner’s  inquest;  to  which  last,  they  are  justly  entitled, 
seeing  that  they  come  to  their  death  by  violence.  At 
the  present  hour,  one  of  this  fraternity  is  in  “durance 
vile,”  convicted  by  a jury  of  this  city,  on  the  charge  of 
manslaughter,  in  a case  so  flagrant  that  it  could  not  es- 
cape the  notice  of  the  law,  though  the  victim  had  been 
snugly  ensconced  six  feet  below  ground,  for  some  days 
before  the  outrage  became  the  subject  of  investigation. 
Whether,  as  heretofore,  the  “ glorious  uncertainty  of  the 
law  ” shall,  as  in  other  cases,  suffer  this  Thompsonian  to 


120 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


escape  the  penalty  due  to  his  offence,  remains  to  be 
seen. 

Next  to  this  form  of  medical  humbug  may  be  named, 
the  innumerable  kinds  of  pills  which  are  manufactured 
by  cart-loads ; some  of  them  by  steam  process,  and 
which  it  seems  are  sold  and  swallowed,  to  an  extent 
which  would  be  incredible,  if  we  had  no  other  evidence 
of  public  gullibility.  Some  of  these  are  imported  by 
ship-loads  from  foreign  colleges  of  health,  while  millions 
of  them  are  made  by  Indian  doctors,  or  “ root  and  yarb ” 
doctors,  or  their  “‘grandfathers  and  grandmothers;”  — 
some  are  “ life  pills,  or  chamomile  pills,  or  female  pills, 
bilious  and  anti-bilious  pills,”  and  each  and  all  are  re- 
ported to  have  cured  all  manner  of  incurable  diseases  ; 
and  are  accompanied  by  columns,  and  even  volumes  of 
certificates  and  affidavits  of  their  wonder-working  pow- 
ers. Some  of  these  are  good  for  the  “ constitution,  or 
that  ivhich  constitutes while  others  are  “sovereign 
for  the  blood.”  Some  are  to  be  taken  by  dozens  or 
scores  at  a time,  and  warranted  to  be  innocent,  if  the 
patient  will  only  take  enough  of  them  at  a dose ; and 
there  is  no  danger  whatever  of  taking  too  many,  as  they 
can  be  made  by  the  steam-engine  faster  than  they  can 
be  swallowed.  If  the  patient  finds  himself  worse  after 
taking  any  of  these  pills,  he  has  only  to  take  more, 
doubling  the  quantity  every  time,  and  the  cure  will  soon 
be  finished  ; for  should  he  die,  it  only  proves  that  he  has 
not  lived  long  enough  to  swallow  a sufficient  number  of 
pills ; for  so  long  as  he  can  take  pills,  he  cannot  die  if 
he  should  try.  And  the  only  means  by  which  a man 
can  escape,  therefore,  from  this  troublesome  world,  if 
these  doctors  or  their  grandfathers  report  truly,  is  to 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


121 


cease  to  take  the  pills,  since  they  “ infallibly  cure  all  in- 
curable diseases.” 

Such  are  the  astounding  pretensions  of  this  pill-making 
humbug,  and  yet  popular  gullibility  continues  to  furnish 
victims  to  every  successive  imposture,  notwithstanding 
the  glaring  character  of  the  stupid  delusions,  by  which 
these  mountebanks  perpetuate  the  deception.  Some  of 
them  expend  thousands  of  dollars  annually  in  advertise- 
ments, on  the  principle  avowed  by  some  of  them  as  the 
secret  of  their  success,  — “any  kind  of  pills  will  sell,  if 
you  will  only  advertise  them  enough,”  — and  in  a few 
years,  the  emolument  derived  from  some  of  the  vilest 
and  most  mischievous  of  these  humbugs  is  known  to 
have  amounted  to  an  ample  fortune ; while  it  has  been 
confessed,  that  the  cost  of  printing  advertisements, 
handbills,  and  pamphlets,  has  been  ten  times  that  of  the 
humbug  itself,  and  all  other  expenses  attending  upon 
its  manufacture,  sale,  and  the  support  of  agents  and 
venders.  And  this  has  been  the  case  when  the  compo- 
sition of  the  pills  has  been  perfectly  understood  by  every 
medical  man  in  the  country ; and  when  the  mischievous 
effects  upon  the  health  of  those  who  swallowed  them, 
has  yielded  a rich  harvest  to  the  physicians  who  have 
been  called  to  subdue  the  diseases  which  were  the  con- 
sequence of  the  pills. 

Perhaps  no  more  memorable  instance  of  the  success 
of  quackery  in  New-York  can  be  adduced,  than  the  tribe 
of  dyspeptic  doctors,  with  which  the  city  has  been  visited 
within  a few  years.  The  habits  of  high  living,  gluttony, 
intemperance,  and  sensual  indulgence,  in  which  all 
classes  of  the  population  have  been  growing  worse  and 
worse,  have  resulted  in  the  almost  universal  prevalence 
of  indigestion  ; to  every  variety  of  which  the  name  dys- 
11 


122 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL-. 


pepsia  has  been  stupidly  and  indiscriminately  applied  ; 
and  to  suffer  from  this  disease  has  become  so  fashion- 
able,  that  scarcely  any  one  has  escaped  its  symptoms, 
except  those  whom  poverty,  or  imprisonment,  has  con- 
demned to  short  allowance.  Quacks  have  accordingly 
availed  themselves  of  the  existence  of  this  almost  uni- 
versal disease,  and  many  of  them  have  amassed  wealth 
in  a few  months,  by  the  discoveiy  of  a universal  remedy 
for  this  malady.  The  most  successful  of  these  may  be 
called  the  “thumping  quacks,”  who,  professing  to  cure 
dyspepsia  without  medicine,  for  the  fee  of  fifty  or  five 
hundred  dollars,  according  to  the  length  of  the  patient’s 
purse,  always  paid  in  advance,  and  administered  under 
an  oath  of  secrecy,  have  succeeded  in  humbugging  a 
multitude.  The  chief  practitioner  in  this  line,  who  has 
many  less  successful  imitators,  made  some  30,000  dol- 
lars in  a few  months,  with  his  sovereign  remedy.  It 
consisted  in  “ thumping ” the  stomach  and  abdomen; 
and  sometimes  “ kneading ” with  the  knuckles,  and 
teaching  the  patient  how  to  expel  flatulence  from  the 
stomach,  by  “ squeezing  ” upon  the  epigastric  region, 
and  belching  up  the  gases,  which  the  fermentation  of  the 
food  had  occasioned.  The  mystery  of  his  success  con- 
sisted in  the  fact,  that  no  gentleman  or  lady,  after  having 
been  befooled  into  an  oath  of  secrecy  and  gulled  of  an 
enormous  fee,  for  being  taught  this  “ thumping,  knead- 
ing, and  squeezing  process,”  was  at  liberty  to  expose 
the  humbug  ; but  on  the  contrary,  they  were  willing  that 
others  should  become  its  victims ; so  that  neither  could 
afford  to  laugh  at  the  other,  after  having  been  exposed  to 
the  equally  ludicrous  treatment  of  this  thumping  quack. 
Nor  was  it  until  the  gullible  portion  of  the  public  had 
been  used  up,  and  fees  became  so  “ few  and  far  be- 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


123 


fxveen,”  that  u Othello’s  occupation  was  gone,”  that  the 
whole  art  and  mystery  was  published  in  a book,  when 
forthwith  all  the  patients  relapsed  into  dyspeptics,  their 
oaths  being  cancelled,  and  the  humbug  forthwith  ex- 
pired. 

It  is  not  only  vain,  however,  while  the  reign  of  popu- 
lar delusion  lasts,  for  the  guardians  of  the  public  health 
to  remonstrate  against  this,  or  any  other  form  of  quack- 
ery ; for  the  reason  that  physicians  are  disfranchised  from 
expressing  an  opinion  on  a subject,  in  relation  to  which 
they  only  are  competent  to  judge,  by  the  stupid  impeach- 
ment of  their  motives  which  they  invariably  suffer. 
But  those  who  are  the  best  informed  of  the  facts  in  the 
case  know  very  well,  that  it  is  never  for  the  pecuniary 
interest  of  any  member  of  the  profession,  to  oppose  any 
form  of  quackery,  since,  without  an  exception,  they  are 
all  tributary  to  his  interest,  and  must  continue  to  be  so, 
while  they  continue  to  be  successful.  If  medical  men 
were  actuated  by  sordid  and  mercenary  motives,  they 
would  exult  in  every  new  and  successful  species  of 
quackery,  since  even  if  it  were  one  which  might  be  use- 
ful, if  employed  with  discrimination  % yet  because  indis- 
criminately used,  it  must  infallibly  increase  and  multi- 
ply the  number  of  the  sick,  and  the  fees  of  the  faculty. 
It  is  therefore  contrary  to  their  interest,  that  any  effort 
is  ever  made  to  gain  the  public  ear  by  remonstrance 
against  the  experiments  of  ignorance  and  folly  v'hich 
quack-doctors  are  ever  performing  upon  the  public 
health.  That  they  should  not  be  believed  when  they 
make  the  affirmation  is  at  once  the  fruit  and  the  proof 
of  the  dominion  of  humbug. 

But  it  were  an  endless  task  to  specify  the  multitu- 
dinous variety  ofmedical  quackery,  which  abounds  in 


124 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


New-York,  and  elsewhere,  since  the  supply  will  keep 
pace  with  the  demand.  And  until  the  public  shall  be 
sufficiently  enlightened  to  protect  themselves  from  im- 
position, neither  the  remonstrances  of  the  faculty,  nor 
the  restraints  of  the  laws  in  relation  to  quackery,  will 
ever  arrest  or  diminish  the  evil.  All  the  profession  can 
do  is  at  the  hazard  of  encountering  the  vituperation  of 
the  ignorant,  and  the  interested,  to  release  themselves 
of  the  responsibility  they  would  otherwise  bear,  by 
timely  and  faithful  remonstrance.  The  people  regard 
it  among  their  vested  rights  to  buy  and  swallow  such 
physick,  as  they  in  their  sovereign  will  and  pleasure, 
shall  determine;  and  in  this  free  country,  the  democracy 
denounce  all  restrictions  upon  quackery,  as  wicked 
monopolies  for  the  benefit  of  physicians.  Be  it  so,  if 
the  democracy  please,  so  long  as  it  can  be  shown  that 
the  faculty  have  individually  and  collectively  done  what 
they  can  to  give  the  warning,  which  is  a duty  they  owe 
to  themselves,  whether  the  public  will  hear  or  forbear. 

Is  it  not  passing  strange,  that  while  the  populace  are 
almost  universally  sufficiently  well  informed  to  select 
for  their  artists,  mechanics,  and  even  labourers,  those 
only  who  have  been  trained  for  their  respective  kinds 
of  business,  they  should  betray  such  reckless  indiffer- 
ence in  committing  their  health  and  lives  to  the  hazard- 
ous experiments  of  ignorance,  and  even  stupidity  itself. 
Who,  for  instance,  would  commit  the  repair  of  his 
watch  to  the  blacksmith  who  shoes  his  horse  ? What 
man  would  go  to  sea  in  the  ship  built  by  his  tailor  ? or 
who  would  wear  the  coat  made  by  his  barber?  And  yet 
there  are  those  who  will  entrust  the  care  of  their  sto- 
machs, liver,  lungs,  and  brain,  to  men  whom  they  would 
not  trust,  because  of  their  profound  stupidity,  either  to 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


125 


repair  their  shoes,  or  mend  their  breeches.  Any  clown, 
who  has  failed  in  his  appropriate  employment  of  teach- 
ing children  their  A,  B,  C.,  or  digging  ditches,  or  saw- 
ing wood,  or  mending  shoes,  may  succeed  in  acquiring 
popularity,  and  even  wealth,  by  announcing  himself  a 
quack  doctor ! The  more  ignorant  of  the  human  body, 
its  diseases,  and  the  remedies  he  uses,  the  better  for  his 
purpose,  since  it  only  proves  that  “ the  weak  things  of 
the  world  are  to  confound  the  wise.”  And  if  he  have 
knavery  enough  to  feign  a special  call  from  heaven  to 
the  work  of  doctoring ; or  profess  to  have  received  the 
“ gift  of  healing,”  either  by  a dream  or  vision ; or  by 
learning  from  an  Indian  medicine-man  the  use  of  roots 
and  yarbs ; or  by  being  the  seventh  son  of  a seventh 
daughter ; or,  what  is  still  better,  if  he  style  himself  a sur- 
geon-barber to  some  foreign  king,  emperor,  or  royal 
family,  from  London  or  Paris,  his  opinion  will  be 
sought,  and  his  physick  swallowed  by  thousands  who 
are  labouring  under  intricate  and  complicated  diseases 
of  vital  organs,  which  demand  the  most  enlightened 
and  scientific  discrimination,  to  afford  any  hope  of  re- 
covery. And  amazing  as  it  may  seem,  it  is  neverthe- 
less true,  that  these  vile  and  infamous  impostors  will 
demand  and  receive  an  amount  in  fees,  and  these  in  ad- 
vance, which  would  subject  a regularly  educated  physi- 
cian to  a criminal  prosecution  for  the  crime  of  extoiv 
tion  and  swindling,  even  should  he  restore  his  patient 
to  life  and  health,  by  laborious  art,  and  a consummate 
exhibition  of  science  and  skill. 

In  truth,  there  is  no  profession  under  heaven,  in  which 
imposture  and  humbug  are  so  certainly  successful  as  in 
medicine  ; though  in  none  are  such  frauds  so  easy  of  de- 
tection, with  an  ordinary  degree  of  discernment.  If  a 
11* 


126 


QUACKERY  IN  GENERAL. 


man  were  to  propose  to  dispense  with  the  professions 
of  law,  and  divinity,  by  issuing  boohs  entitled  “ Every 
man  his  own  lawyer,”  or  “ Every  man  his  own  clergy- 
man,” who  among  the  besotted  ranks  of  stupidity  would 
attempt  a cause  involving  his  property  or  reputation  by 
the  aid  of  the  former,  or  who  would  assume  the  “cure 
of  his  own  soul”  with  the  assistance  of  the  latter.  And 
yet  the  great  mass  of  the  people  confide  in  time  of  sick- 
ness for  themselves  and  families,  in  similar  books,  and 
rely  upon  some  one  or  more  of  the  numerous  “ guides 
to  health,”  “ medical  companions,”  or  some  of  the  simi- 
lar attempts  to  make  “ every  man  his  own  doctor.”  And 
they  will  take  the  pills  and  potions,  or  submit  to  the 
steaming  operations  of  men,  who  are  too  ignorant  to 
write  their  own  name,  and  who  could  not  tell  whether 
their  remedies  belong  to  the  animal,  vegetable,  or  mine- 
ral kingdom.  Nor  do  they  discover  their  delusion  in 
too  many  instances,  until  both  health  and  life  are  forfeit- 
ed, and  they  become  the  silly  victims  of  some  sense- 
less humbug. 

Such  are  the  facts  abounding  and  accumulating  in 
our  midst ; and  when  one  form  of  quackery  by  its  fatal 
mischiefs  becomes  detected  and  annihilated,  another 
quickly  succeeds  it  with  the  like  history  and  results. 
Meanwhile,  the  public  become  no  wiser  by  the  experi- 
ence of  the  past,  but  persist  in  yielding  up  fresh  vic- 
tims to  every  new  impostor,  who  with  sufficient  impu- 
dence manufactures  his  certificates  of  cures,  fulfilling 
the  maxim  of  Lord  Bacon,  that  “ in  the  opinion  of  the 
multitude,  witches  and  impostors  have  always  held  com- 
petition with  physicians.” 


CHAPTER  Y I . 


ULTRA-TEMPERANCE. 


Ultraism,  definition,  and  [critc  rion  — not  Temperance  Societies 
— nor  total  abstinence  societies  — but  the  small  party  in  those 
societies  who  hinder  their  success,  by  renouncing  expediency 
as  the  great  and  potent  weapon  of  offence  and  defence — ab- 
stract immorality  of  using  alchohol  under  any  circumstances 
denied  — shown  to  be  untrue  and  unnecessary — mischiefs  of 
this  heresy  in  the  temperance  ranks  — examples  — use  and 
value  of  the  “ old  pledge”  — new  pledge — reasons  for  its  prefer- 
ence— its  success  — mischiefs  of  ultraism  — chief  obstacle  to 
entire  success  of  the  cause — a humbug,  and  why. 

Our  definition  of  a humbug,  by  the  use  of  its  synonyme 
imposture,  will  protect  us  from  the  imputation  of  apply- 
ing this  epithet  to  temperance,  or  to  temperance  so- 
cieties, as  the  qualifying  term  ultra  prefixed  will  con- 
clusively show.  Indeed,  the  predominant  motive  for  in- 
troducing this  chapter  has  been  to  protect  the  great  Tem- 
perance Reformation  from  being  identified  with  the  doc- 
trines and  measures  which  are  justly  thus  denomina- 
ted. But  as  in  successive  chapters  a number  of  species 
belonging  to  this  genus,  “ ultra”  will  receive  a dis- 
tinct notice,  the  following  preliminary  inquiries,  and  ob- 
servations, are  commended  to  the  intelligent  reader,  as 
they  will  be  important  to  be  remembered  as  we  proceed. 

What  is  ultraism  ? and  Who  are  the  ultras  ? are 
questions  which  are  frequently  proposed,  and  as  often 


128 


U LTRA- TEMPERANCE. 


remain  unanswered.  Every  body  is  talking  of  the  ul- 
tras, whose  folly  seems  to  be  universally  deplored,  and 
yet  it  is  an  epithet  which  no  one  is  found  willing  to  bear, 
as  his  just  and  appropriate  designation,  however  readily 
he  employs  the  term  in  his  vocabulary,  when  speaking 
of  his  neighbours.  Indeed,  the  frequent  occasions  upon 
which  this  word  is  employed  in  public  discussions, 
whether  upon  politics,  morals,  or  religion,  would  seem 
to  indicate  that  the  present  is  neither  the  iron,  the  bra- 
zen, the  silver,  nor  the  golden  age,  but  strictly,  and  em- 
phatically, the  age  of  ultraism!  The  justice  and  pro- 
priety of  this  indication  can  only  be  estimated  when  we 
have  distinctly  and  definitively  settled  the  important 
questions  at  the  head  of  this  paragraph. 

It  is  true  that  the  signification  of  those  English  com- 
pound words,  to  which  the  Latin  prefix  ultra  is  added, 
as  ultra-marine,  ultra-mundane,  &c.,  might  be  supposed 
to  furnish  a sufficient  definition  ; and  as  these  are  found 
in  our  English  Dictionaries,  the  word  ought  to  be  suf- 
ficiently intelligible,  even  to  those  who  are  ignorant  of 
the  Latin  language,  to  which  it  belongs  ; and  it  is  on 
this  hypothesis,  that  it  has  remained  untranslated  in 
common  parlance.  But  as  it  has  now  become  Angli- 
cised by  frequent  use,  it  must  be  owing  to  its  perver- 
sion and  misapplication,  that  its  ambiguity  of  meaning 
continues,  and  to  rescue  it  from  such  abuse  is  the  ob- 
ject of  the  present  paper. 

It  would  be  a work  of  supererogation  to  remind  the 
reader  that  the  word  ultra  is  a preposition  in  our  own  as 
well  as  in  its  orignal  tongue,  and  uniformly  signifies  be- 
yond. Still,  however,  like  all  other  prepositions,  it  only 
shows  the  “ relation  of  words,”  while  abstractly  it  sig- 
nifies nothing.  The  word  beyond,  standing  alone  and 


ULTRA -TEMPERANCE. 


129 


unconnected,  is  unintelligible,  nor  can  its  precise  mean- 
ing be  ascertained  in  any  given  case,  without  a know- 
ledge of  the  persons,  things,  or  subjects  to  which  it  re- 
fers. And  hence,  for  convenience  sake,  it  is  com- 
monly united  directly  with  another  word,  to  which  it  is 
applied  with  the  powers  of  an  adjective,  as  in  the  fol- 
lowing examples,  ultra-democracy  — ultra-Episcopalian 

— ultra-Calvinist  — ultra-Protestant  — ultra-temperance 

— ultra-abolitionist,  &c.  In  such  examples  as  these, 
the  meaning  of  the  prefix  is  obvious,  however  the  ap- 
plication of  the  epithet  may  be  disowned,  as  it  univer- 
sally is  by  those  to  whom  it  is  applied.  It  obviously 
signifies  one  who  goes  beyond  the  true  character  of  a 
democrat,  an  Episcopalian,  a Calvinist,  &c. 

But  still,  when  used  as  a term  of  reproach,  or  at  least 
of  disrespect,  it  is  important  and  desirable  that  there 
should  be  some  standard  or  rule,  by  which  the  measure 
of  orthodoxy  on  these  several  topics,  is  to  be  adjudica- 
ted, else  it  still  remains  equivocal,  and  is  exceedingly 
liable  to  be  misapplied.  As,  for  example,  some  men 
have  so  much  reverence  for  antiquity,  that  they  indis- 
criminately condemn  all  improvement,  innovation,  and 
reform  in  ancient  opinions  or  practice,  by  denominating 
such  novelty  as  ultra ; that  is,  beyond  what  they  have  al- 
ways held  sacred.  While  others  adopt  the  opposite  ex- 
treme, and  are  ever  seeking  “some  new  thing and  their 
rage  for  innovation  leads  them  to  reject  every  doctrine 
or  usage  of  our  ancestors,  for  no  other  reason  than  that  it 
is  too  antiquated,  and  such  apply  the  term  ultra  to  every 
thing  which  has  any  claim  to  be  old-fashioned.  Wrhile 
numerous  examples  may  be  found,  illustrating  the  truth 
of  the  proverb,  “ Every  man  has  a Pope  in  his  own  bel- 
ly.” Those  of  this  class  who  arrogate  infallibility  to 


130 


ULTRA- TEMPERANCE. 


all  their  own  opinions,  call  every  man  ultra  who  goes 
beyond  them  on  any  topic,  being  fully  persuaded  that  they 
stand  on  the  zenith  of  perfection,  and  constitute  the 
very  personification  of  ne  plus  ultra,  in  science,  morals, 
and  religion. 

But  while  there  are  many  illustrations  of  the  misappli- 
cation of  this  significant  word,  still  there  are  much  more 
numerous  instances,  in  which  it  is  appropriate  and  use- 
ful ; nor  is  there  any  conceivable  danger  of  abusing  the 
term,  if  those  who  use  it  can  but  agree  to  adopt  some 
common  standard,  to  transcend  which,  shall  by  unani- 
mous consent  be  called  uliraism,  whether  in  ourselves 
or  others.  Such  a standard,  we  humbly  submit,  is  found 
in  the  Book  of  Revelation,  which  is  “ the  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ” in  the  creed  of  Christianity.  And 
we  propose  that  he  who  becomes  in  his  own  conceit,  or 
in  his  philosophy,  philanthrophy,  or  religion,  either  wiser 
or  better  than  the  Bible,  shall  henceforth  be  denomina- 
ted an  ultra,  and  his  principles  and  practice  be  ranked 
as  uliraism. 

Having  reached  this  ultimatum,  and  erected  our  stand- 
ard, we  now  propose  to  “ try  the  spirits  ” of  a few  of  the 
pseudo-reformers  of  this  age  of  ultraism  ; and  we  select 
for  our  purpose  three  of  the  Jlnties,  viz.  : the  Anti-In- 
temperance, Anti-Slavery,  and  Anti-Popery  ; or,  as  we 
shall  call  them  in  our  philosophy,  the  Ultra- Temper- 
ance, Ultra- Abolition,  Z7/?ra-Protestantism,  and  to  these 
we  add  U/tra-Sectarianism. 

And  first,  we  inquire  who  are  they  in  the  ranks  of  the 
Temperance  enterprise,  who  are  justly  chargeable  with 
being  ultras,  and  whose  creed  affords  exemplification  of 
ultraism,  in  principle  and  practice?  And  here,  to  pre- 
vent misapprehension,  we  premise,  that  in  the  doctrine 


ULTRA-TEMPERANCE. 


131 


of  “ total  abstinence  from  all  intoxicating  liquors  as  a 
beverage,”  as  inculcated  by  the  enlightened  friends  of 
the  great  and  good  reformation,  now  in  progress  in  cur 
own  and  other  lands,  no  semblance  of  ullraism  can  be 
found,  however  often  and  strenuously  it  has  been  alleged. 
And  we  deem  it  a sacred  duty  to  appeal  to  our  infallible 
standard,  the  Bible,  as  affording  an  ample  vindication, 
and  one  which  has  never  been  successfully  gainsayed. 
Nor,  indeed,  can  any  man  with  the  Bible  in  his  hand, 
hesitate  to  admit,  so  long  as  “ intoxicating  liquor” 
originates,  promotes,  and  perpetuates  drunkenness,  and 
its  kindred  enormities,  and  destroys  the  bodies  and  souls 
of  men  ; that  it  becomes  a duty  of  universal  and  perpe- 
tual obligation,  that  men  should  resolutely  abstain  from 
the  “ manufacture,  traffic,  and  use  ” of  that  article,  in 
every  form  “ as  a beverage.”  Not  that  it  can  be  proved 
by  express  statute,  that  to  take  a glass  of  wine,  or  a sin- 
gle drop  of  ardent  spirits,  under  any  circumstances,  is  sin 
against  God,  for  this  would  not  be  in  accordance  with 
the  mode  of  Divine  legislation.  It  cannot  be  proved 
that  “ killing  ” is  a sin  under  any  circumstances , though 
the  commandment  is  so  explicit,  “ Thou  shalt  not  kill.” 
And  it  is  because  the  Creator  has  never  legislated  in  any 
case  independent  of  circumstances,  that  His  law  is 
“ good  and  right,  and  sure,  and  perfect.”  The  Divine 
legislation  adapts  itself  to  all  possible  circumstances, 
and  therefore  never  predicates  guilt,  but  where  it  is  infal- 
libly merited. 

Having  premised  thus  much,  we  proceed  to  the  in- 
quiry proposed,  and  lay  down  the  following  position, 
viz. : that  all  who  maintain  the  doctrine,  that  “ to  use 
intoxicating  drink  in  any  quantity,  or  under  any  circum- 
stances, is  morally  wrong,”  as  they  go  beyond  the  Bible, 


132 


ULTRA-TEMPERANCE. 


are  justly  to  be  styled  ultras,  and  all  the  measures  adopt- 
ed under  this  creed  merit  the  name  of  ullraism.  By 
this  same  standard,  therefore,  we  affirm  that  the  propo- 
sition to  change  the  element  used  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord’s  supper,  by  substituting  some  other  symbol  of 
the  Saviour’s  blood,  in  the  place  of  the  “fruit  of  the 
vine,”  on  the  pretext  that  the  wine  employed  is  intoxica- 
ting in  its  nature,  is  truly  denominated  ullraism,  since  this 
also  goes  beyond  the  Bible.  And  the  same  may  be 
said  in  relation  to  the  use  of  intoxicating  liquor,  when 
it  becomes  necessary,  or  is  supposed  to  be  so,  by  those 
whose  province  it  is  to  judge,  in  cases  of  sickness  or 
other  emergency  ; for  the  Bible  not  only  authorizes  wine, 
and  this  alone  to  he  used  in  the  supper,  but  it  directs  us 
to  “ give  ’.vine  to  him  that  is  of  a heavy  heart,  and  strong 
drink  to  him  that  is  ready  to  perish.” 

Nor  are  such  ultra  views  either  necessary,  or  desir- 
able, for  the  promotion  of  the  temperance  cause.  So 
far  from  it,  they  present  at  this  moment  the  greatest  ob- 
stacle to  the  universal  adoption  of  the  practice  of  “ total 
abstinence  from  all  intoxicating  drinks,”  among  the 
friends  of  that  cause.  The  fact  that  they  have  been 
promulgated,  has  in  some  measure  identified  the  whole 
temperance  enterprise  with  their  own  character ; and 
many  good  and  wise  men  have  withheld  their  influence 
from  total  abstinence  principles,  from  the  fear  of  giving 
countenance  to  what  they  can  prove  from  the  Bible  to 
be  ultraism.  At  the  same  time  such  men  are  fully  con- 
vinced that  the  friends  of  temperance  ought  to  maintain 
both  by  precept  and  example  the  principle  of  “ total  ab- 
stinence from  every  form  of  alcohol,  as  a beverage,  and 
are  ready  to  unite  with  them  on  Bible  grounds. 

Our  definition  of  ultraism,  it  will  be  obvious  to  the 


ULTRA-TEM  PERANCE. 


133 


reader,  includes  the  idea  that  what  is  thus  denominated, 
is  so  called  because  it  is  untrue , as  also  is  every  other 
doctrine  which  goes  beyond  the  Bible.  In  this  aspect 
all  new  light  is  false  light,  by  whomsoever  promulgated, 
or  by  whatever  good  motives  it  may  seem  to  be  prompt- 
ed ; nor  is  it  called  for  to  impeach  the  integrity  of  such, 
since  it  only  proves  that  “ there  is  no  light  in  them”  on 
that  particular  subject. 

The  principle  of  expediency  is  that  on  which  alone 
total  abstinence  can  be  successfully  maintained,  and  this 
is  distinctly  taught  in  the  Bible  by  numerous  precepts 
and  examples.  It  was  acted  upon  by  our  Lord  and  his 
apostles,  and  there  are  many  cases  in  which  Christians 
are  guided  in  the  decision  of  the  question  of  right  or 
wrong,  by  no  other  light.  This,  indeed,  is  invariably 
the  fact,  in  the  great  multitude  of  instances  in  which 
there  is  no  express  statute  in  the  whole  legislation  of  the 
Bible,  which  applies  to  the  circumstances.  In  such 
cases,  when  any  act  or  course  of  conduct  is  clearly  ex- 
pedient, it  then  becomes  duty,  only  because  it  is  expedi- 
ent in  view  of  all  the  light  we  can  obtain,  but  not  be- 
cause it  would  be  morally  wrong  to  do  otherwise,  inde- 
pendent of  circumstances,  or  in  the  sense  of  malum  per 
se , It  is  by  circumstances,  and  by  these  alone,  that  the 
expediency  of  the  act  is  ascertained;  and  hence  it  be- 
comes duty,  even  when  no  previous  or  abstract  decision 
could  be  made  on  the  ground  of  moral  obligation.  A 
single  example  will  as  fully  illustrate  this  truth,  as  though 
we  had  ten  thousand.  Let  us  suppose  that  a fellow- 
man  is  suddenly  seized  with  alarming  and  dangerous 
symptoms,  and  no  remedy  of  any  kind  is  at  hand,  but 
the  contents  of  a brandy-bottle,  and  no  other  vessel  can 
be  procured.  A judicious  medical  friend,  who  is  present, 
12 


134 


ULTRA-TEMPERANCE. 


under  such  circumstances  pours  into  the  mouth  of  the 
sufferer  a part,  or  the  whole  of  the  brandy,  and  though 
the  extemporaneous  remedy  restores  the  patient,  yet  it 
afterwards  developes  intoxication.  Shall  such  physician 
be  told  that  his  course  was  morally  wrong,  and  that  he 
has  committed  a sin  against  God;  for  to  use  intoxicating 
liquor  in  any  quantity,  or  under  any  circumstances,  is 
malum  per  se,  and  in  proof,  shall  he  be  reminded  that 
God  has  said,  in  the  Bible,  “ Wo  to  him  that  putteth  the 
bottle  to  his  neighbour’s  mouth,  and  maketh  him  drunk- 
en?” Here  it  will  be  perceived,  in  this  hypothecated 
instance,  there  has  been  in  the  creed  of  ultraism  a literal 
violation  of  an  express  statute,  and  yet  on  the  principle 
of  Christian  expediency  the  circumstances  render  it  no 
violation  at  all.  On  the  contrary,  to  have  literally  ful- 
filled the  statute,  would  have  been  a sin  against  God, 
and  the  circumstances  would  have  made  it  such,  on  the 
supposition  that  the  physician  exercised  his  best  judge- 
ment in  the  emergency.  In  this  example,  it  is  obvious 
that  Christian  expediency  indicated  duty,  nor  could  it 
otherwise  have  been  ascertained,  and  not  at  all  on  the 
ground  of  moral  obligation. 

In  the  illustration,  just  named,  however,  it  is  only  in 
the  creed  of  ultraism , that  any  violation  of  the  statute 
would  be  admitted,  for  there  would  be,  in  fact,  no  viola- 
tion. The  spirit  and  design  of  the  denunciation  of  “ wo 
against  him  .that  putteth  the  bottle  to  his  neighbour’s 
mouth,”  &c.,  in  the  case  where  it  occurs,  is  perfectly 
obvious,  and  it  applies  only  to  such  an  act,  performed 
with  the  intention  of  making  our  neighbour  drunken,  or 
at  least  without  any  motive  of  benevolence  towards  him. 
The  attendant  circumstances,  therefore,  are  essential  to 
be  known,  before  we  can  decide  on  the  action,  whether 


ULTRA - TEMPERANCE. 


135 


it  be  right  or  wrong,  and  so  in  all  other  cases.  But  we 
forbear  to  enlarge  here,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
illustrate  this  point  farther  as  we  proceed. 

The  ultras,  then,  in  the  temperance  ranks,  who  are 
justly  thus  denominated,  are  those  who,  for  the  sake  of 
promoting  total  abstinence  from  intoxicating  drinks  as 
a beverage,  adopt  sentiments  which  go  beyond  the  Bible, 
and  are  therefore  untrue.  The  examples  of  such,  to 
which  we  refer,  are  all  those  who  oppose  the  use  of 
wine  at  the  sacrament,  on  the  principle  that  it  contains 
alcohol,  and  all  such  as  propagate  the  doctrine,  that  to 
take  one  drop  of  alcohol,  under  any  circumstances,  is  sin 
against  God.  The  latter  theory  is  the  source  of  the 
former  error,  and  both  belong  to  the  creed  of  ultraism, 
as  we  think  has  been  proven  by  our  infallible  standard. 

But  this  form  of  ultraism  is  still  more  to  be  depreca- 
ted because  of  the  erroneous  and  mischievous  character 
of  the  measures  to  which  it  has  given  origin  among 
some  of  the  ablest  advocates  of  the  temperance  cause. 
These  mistaken  men  would  never  have  been  included 
among  the  temperance  ranks,  had  the  friends  of  the 
cause  originally  occupied  this  ultra  ground.  The  refor- 
mation to  which  the  American  Temperance  Society 
gave  the  first  impulse,  by  its  wise  and  discreet  measures, 
and  which  has  revolutionized  the  habits  of  millions  in 
two  hemispheres,  would  have  met  the  fate  of  other  Uto- 
pian experiments  in  morals,  had  its  agents  and  friends, 
at  first,  assumed  the  position  occupied  by  the  ultras. 
It  wras  the  unity  of  design  in  making  war  upon  “ dis- 
tilled liquors”  alone,  which  then  gave  to  the  cause  its 
potency  and  its  success.  The  evils  of  intemperance 
had  become  every  where  apparent,  and  the  extensive 
prevalence  of  the  use  of  distilled  liquors  in  all  ranks  of 


136 


ULTRA  - TEMPERANCE. 


the  community  was  so  obviously  the  great  cause  of  those 
evils  at  that  time,  that  other  and  minor  causes  of  intem- 
perance were  overlooked,  and  to  a great  extent  unsus- 
pected. While  the  proposition  of  “ total  abstinence 
from  distilled  liquors”  as  the  only  and  all-sufficient 
remedy,  “ commended  itself  to  every  man’s  heart  and 
conscience  in  the  sight  of  God,”  by  the  simplicity  and 
unity  of  the  object  to  be  effected.  And  still  more,  the 
advocates  of  the  cause  urged  the  principles  and  prac- 
tice they  had  espoused  on  the  Bible  ground  of  expe- 
diency, and  hence  their  signal  and  unparalleled  success. 

It  is  true,  that  the  experience  of  a few  years  has  de- 
monstrated, that  although  the  position  they  at  first  oc- 
cupied, was  that  which  under  the  circumstances  of  the 
times,  was  the  only  correct  and  tenable  one  ; yet,  under 
a change  of  circumstances,  both  expediency  and  neces- 
sity have  impelled  them  to  take  still  higher  ground,  and 
include  the  recommendation  of  total  abstinence  from  all 
intoxicating  liquors, including  wine  and  fermented  drinks. 
To  this  course  they  have  been  impelled  by  glaring  facts, 
which  their  success  in  the  war  against  distilled  liquors 
had  developed  to  public  view;  for,  but  for  this  success, 
the  extent  of  the  mischiefs  of  intoxication  from  wine 
and  fermented  liquors,  had  not  even  now  been  disclosed. 

These  facts,  under  the  influence  of  which  the  Ameri- 
can Temperance  Society  have  advanced  in  their  efforts 
to  overthrow  intemperance,  by  recommending  total  ab- 
stinence from  wine  and  fermented  liquors,  as  well  as 
spiritous  drinks  as  a beverage,  are  before  the  world. 
And  as  they  can  neither  be  perverted  nor  gainsayed, 
they  have  been  accumulating  influence  and  power  over 
the  public  mind,  until  the  great  body  of  the  friends  of  the 
cause  in  Europe  and  America,  are  gradually  apprecia- 


ULTRA - TEMPERANCE. 


137 


ting  and  adopting  them.  Nor  is  it  hazarding  too  much 
to  predict  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the  cause  of  total  ab- 
stinence, if  it  can  he  rescued  from  the  devouring  jaws 
of  ultraism,  and  urged  upon  the  public  only  on  the  Bible 
principle  of  expediency. 

The  practical  error  of  the  ultras,  justly  so  called,  is  a 
legitimate  result  of  their  creed.  For  maintaining,  as 
they  do,  that  “ to  use  intoxicating  drinks  in  any  quantity , 
or  under  any  circumstances,  is  an  immorality,”  or  in 
other  words  malum  per  se,  a sin  against  God  ; they  en- 
force the  doctrine  and  practice  of  total  abstinence  on 
the  ground  of  moral  obligation.  Hence  they  disclaim 
all  fellowship  with  those  who  adhere  to  the  Scriptural 
doctrine  of  expediency  even  although  they  .practically 
agree  with  them  ; and  they  do  more,  they  repudiate  and 
even  denounce  the  “ old  pledge,”  and  refuse  to  recog- 
nise as  temperance  men,  all  those  who  do  not  adopt 
their  standard.  In  truth,  they  aim  to  take  the  lead  in 
the  temperance  ranks,  while  they  exclude  from  their  fel- 
lowship, all  who  originated  and  have  perpetuated  the 
good  work,  unless  they  will  consent  to  enrol  their  names 
on  the  new  pledge  ; and  they  cease  not  to  enforce  a com- 
pliance upon  the  theory  they  have  espoused,  and  vainly 
expect  all  not  only  to  adopt  their  practice,  but  also  to 
subscribe  to  their  system  of  ethics.  Indeed  many  of 
them  go  as  far  as  to  repudiate  the  very  name  of  temper- 
ance societies,  and  assume  that  of  total  abstinence  so-, 
cieties,  or  as  in  England,  they  have  self-appropriated  the 
senseless  cognomen  of  tee-totalism  to  their  creed  and 
practice. 

Meanwhile,  multitudes  of  wise  and  good  men,  have 
been  led  from  principle  to  advance  from  the  old  pledge 
to  the  new  one  ; because  they  deem  it  expedient  in  viev( 
12* 


138 


ULTRA -TEMPERANCE. 


of  the  intemperance  which  is  perennially  detected  from 
wine  and  fermented  drinks,  and  against  which  they  wish 
to  array  their  example.  While  many  more  of  such  men 
have  adopted  the  new  pledge  with  the  view  of  reforming 
their  drunken  neighbours,  who  have  proven  to  their 
own  satisfaction  and  that  of  others,  that  they  can  never 
be  reclaimed,  while  they  use  any  drink  which  is  capable 
of  producing  intoxication.  Eut  although  such  men  re- 
commend total  abstinence  from  all  intoxicating  drinks, 
both  by  precept  and  example ; yet  a very  large  majority 
of  them  refuse  to  denounce  and  anathematize  the  old 
pledge  ; but  on  the  contrary,  regarding  it  as  the  transi- 
tion stage  of  the  process  by  which  they  were  themselves 
brought  to  the  “ summit  level  of  cold  water,”  they  con- 
tinue to  use  and  recommend  “ total  abstinence  from 
disiilled  liquors ,”  to  ail  those  who  are  unwilling  to  go 
further;  and  they  rejoice,  therefore,  in  every  such  acqui- 
sition to  the  friends  of  temperance,  even  upon  the  old 
pledge.  This  they  do,  not  only  on  the  quaint  and  fami- 
liar maxim  that  “ half  a loaf  is  better  than  no  bread,” 
but  because  they  believe  it  to  bo  expedient,  “ when  they 
cannot  accomplish  all  they  ivould,  to  do  what  they  cam” 
And  moreover  they  highly  value  the  old  pledge,  because 
of  its  intrinsic  excellence,  the  good  it  has  done  and  is 
still  adapted  to  do,  and  for  the  additional  reason,  that 
the  transition  from  the  old  pledge  to  the  new  one,  is  but 
a single  step,  while  between  the  use  of  spiritous  liquors, 
and  total  abstinence  from  all  intoxicating  drinks,  there 
is  a wide  chasm,  a “great  gulf  fixed,”  which  lew  cross 
at  a single  stride,  and  for  the  passage  of  which  the  in- 
termediate “ half-way-house  ” is  convenient,  and  in  some 
cases  indispensable. 

But  unhappily,  those  who  occupy  the  ultra  ground  we 


ULTRA-TEMPERANCE. 


139 


are  deprecating,  by  the  prominence  they  have  acquired 
in  the  control  of  a portion  of  the  temperance  press,  and 
by  the  zeal  and  liberality  some  of  them  have  exhibited 
in  their  cause,  have  multiplied  the  numbers,  and  strength- 
ened the  hands  ef  our  enemies ; and  what  is  still  more 
to  be  regretted,  they  have  estranged  very  many  of  our 
excellent  friends.  The  suspicion  of  similar  ultraism, 
has  been  attached  to  all  the  advocates  and  friends  of 
temperance;  and  especially- whenever  they  inculcate  total 
abstinence,  however  kindly  or  rationally.  Ministers  and 
churches  once  actively  and  zealously  labouring  to  pro- 
mote temperance,  and  total  abstinence,  on  the  Scriptu- 
ral doctrine  of  expediency,  have  been  constrained  to 
pause,  and  hesitate  ; if  they  have  not  been  driven  from 
the  work,  by  the  fierceness  and  extravagance  of  these 
ultras.  And  those  w'ho  regarding  wine  to  be  a scriptu- 
rally  allowed  drink  in  certain  cases,  have  perceived  the 
tendency  of  ultraism  in  this  department  to  invade  the 
ordinances  of  the  sanctuary,  have  become  disgusted  with 
such  leaders,  and  with  such  a press  ; and  hence  they 
have  withdrawn  from  all  active  participation  with  the 
cause,  until  they  can  unite  with  us  without  seeming  to 
be  identified  w ith  the  creed  of  ultraism,  or  the  denuncia- 
tory practice  to  which  it  impels  its  votaries. 

To  disabuse  the  public  mind  of  the  prevalent  mistake 
that  the  American  Temperance  Society,  or  its  true 
friends,  are  responsible  for  the  ultraism  and  fanaticism 
so  often  alleged,  this  exposition  of  its  principles,  and 
criticism  on  some  of  its  misguided,  though  honest  and 
zealous  supporters,  has  been  attempted.  And  if,  as  wrn 
humbly  hope,  the  truth  and  nothing  but  the  truth  is  here 
presented  both  in  our  criticism  and  exposition,  we  think 
the  judicious  and  discerning,  will  perceive  that  what  we 


140 


ULTRA-TEMPERANCE. 


have  denominated  ultra-temperance,  deserves  to  be  class- 
ed among  the  reigning  humbugs  of  the  day.  It  is  justly 
denominated  ultra,  not  only  because  it  is  inexpedient,  but 
because  it  goes  beyond  the  Bible,  and  is  therefore  untrue. 
And  surely  no  benevolence  of  motive  can  justify  the 
advocacy  even  of  a good  cause  by  false  philosophy,  or 
false  logic.  And  we  apply  the  homely  epithet  humbug,  - 
with  the  same  justice  and  propriety  as  in  other  cases, 
because  like  the  others  it  is  an  imposture. 

In  sheer  justice,  however,  to  the  great  and  good  tem- 
perance cause  it  is  due  still  further  to  add,  that  all  who 
would  include  any  other  articles  of  food,  drink,  or  luxu- 
ry in  addition  to  intoxicating  drinks,  into  the  pledge  ; 
or  who  allege  other  forms  of  intemperance,  however 
great  and  flagrant,  as  identical  with  that  produced  by 
alcohol,  are  justly  to  be  classed  among  the  ultras.  Other- 
forms  of  intemperance  there  are,  in  eating,  sleeping,  in 
dress,  in  labour,  in  exposure,  in  the  indulgence  of  de- 
praved and  morbid  appetites,  and  in  excesses  of  every 
kind.  But  the  superior  excellence  and  potency  of  the 
temperance  reformation  consists  in  its  simplicity  and 
unity  of  design.  This  enterprise,  though  employing  the 
general  term  “ temperance”  as  its  distinctive  title,  is  aim- 
ed at  overthrowing  that  singleform  ofintemperance  which 
results  from  “ the  use  of  intoxicating  drinks  as  a bever- 
age and  it  is  ultraism , therefore,  to  pervert  temperance 
societies  from  their  singleness  of  design,  by  including 
any  other  topic  whatever.  They,  therefore,  who  insist 
that  tobacco  is  a cause  of  intemperance,  however  justly, 
must  be  regarded  as  enemies  to  Temperance  Societies, 
when  they  attempt  to  unite  it  to  intoxicating  drinks  in 
the  pledge  of  total  abstinence,  since  there  can  be  no 
analogy  in  the  case  ; the  mischiefs  to  the  public  morals 


ULTRA -TEMPERANCE. 


141 


being  in  no  sense  identical  in  the  the  two  cases.  And 
besides,  to  divide  our  energies  in  contending  against  the 
vice  of  intemperante  drinking,  is  to  weaken  them,  and 
retard,  if  not  prevent  our  success.  Let  such  form  anti- 
tobacco societies,  if  they  think  the  evil  calls  for  so  for- 
mal an  assault,  and  no  one  will  justly  accuse  them  of 
ultraism. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  the  ultraism  of  those  who 
would  include  tea  and  coffee,  animal  food,  and  various 
other  articles  of  nutriment  and  luxury,  among  the  causes 
of  intemperance.  Indeed  some  of  these  pseudo-reform- 
ers, have  laboured  to  humbug  the  public  into  the  belief 
that  the  regimen  of  invalids  and  valetudinarians,  and 
dyspeptics,  who,  by  a physical  necessity,  are  doomed  to 
“ short  allowance,”  should  be  adopted  by  men  in  health. 
And  some  of  these  “ starvation  lecturers  ” have  gulled 
many  of  their  hearers  into  the  habitual  rejection  of  all 
the  bounties  and  blessings  X)f  providence,  as  articles  of 
diet,  except  a daily  morsel  of  “ bran  bread,  and  cold 
water and  this  humbug  has  been  propagated  under 
the  plea  of  being  included  in  the  objects  of  Temperance 
Societies.  Hence  by  this  form  of  ultraism,  many  have 
been  deterred  from  uniting  with  these  societies,  lest  the 
“ total  abstinence  from  intoxicating  drinks,”  at  first  urged 
upon  them,  be  only  the  entering  wedge  to  a system  of 
universal  proscription  of  every  luxury  and  comfort, 
however  lawful  and  innocent.  Indeed  the  perpetual 
efforts  made  by  every  fanatic  in  this  department,  to 
marshal  successive  humbugs  under  the  banner  of  Tem- 
perance Societies,  has  been  one  of  the  most  successful 
devices  of  our  enemies. 

The  author  of  a late  flagitious  publication,  entitled 
“ Protestant  Jesuitism,”  has  availed  himself  of  these 


142 


ULTRA-TEMPERANCE. 


examples  of  ultraism,  to  gull  the  public  into  a belief  in 
the  justice  of  his  crusade  against  the  doctrines  of  the 
Temperance  Society,  and  prepare  them  to  receive  with 
favour  his  apology  and  defence  of  rum-selling  and  rum- 
drinking.  The  firm  and  consistent  adhesion  of  the 
friends  of  temperance,  however,  to  their  first  principles, 
by  making  war  upon  alcohol,  and  this  alone,  leaving  all 
other  forms  of  intemperance  to  other  reformers,  and  dis- 
claiming all  union  or  co-operation  with  those  who  would 
divide  the  unity  of  their  design,  has  long  since  written 
the  epitaph,  both  of  the  author  and  his  book. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


Not  the  creed  and  practice  of  Jefferson,  Franklin,  Rush,  and  John 
Jay,  of  the  old  school,  for  these  laboured  for  gradual  abolition, 
and  were  clearly  right.  — All  who  insist  that  slave-holding  is 
in  all  circumstances  sin,  and  therefore  contend  for  instant  abo- 
lition— these  are  ultras  — unscriptural  dogmas  — illustrated  — 
Scripture  doctrines  on  the  subject  — examples  of  slave-holding, 
in  which  emancipation  would  be  sin  — discrimination  essential 
to  a right  decision  of  the  moral  character  of  any  act — fruits  of 
ultraism — all  men  born  free  and  equal  — comment  on  the  De- 
claration of  Independence  — the  golden  rule  — example  — Bible 
definitions  tof  sin  — difference  between  wrong  and  moral  wrong 
— slavery  an  evil  — the  controversy  a worse  evil  — its  unhap- 
py spirit — free  discussion,  and  liberty  of  the  press,  not  vio- 
lated by  remonstrating  against  licentiousness  — examples  of 
the  ultra-abolition  practice,  contrasted  wdth  their  profes- 
sions— causes  of  these  excesses  — “slave-holding  a heinous 
crime”  — illustration  of  the  practical  falsehood  of  this  dog- 
ma— Christian  duty  — official  publications  of  the  American 
Anti-Slavery  Society  — billingsgate  language  — disastrous  ef- 
fects of  the  spirit  of  the  party  — vilification  of  all  who  differ 
from  them  — new  gospel  — our  fathers — the  churches  — mono- 
mania— sincerity  in  error — pusillanimity  of  the  sect  — just  re- 
probation of  mobs  — incapable  of  palliation — wickedness  of 
instigating  them  — illustration  — falsehood  of  the  profession  that 
prayer  and  the  diffusion  of  light  are  their  only  weapons  — history 
of  mobs,  and  their  causes  — mobs  to  be  condemned  under  all 
circumstances,  whether  for  abolition  or  against  it  — examples  ot 
both  — case  of  Mr.  Lovejoy  — tragedy  at  Alton  — its  causes 
Mr.  L.  the  victim  of  bad  advisers  — his  folly  and  crime  — 
proofs  that  he  was  a victim  to  his  infatuation,  and  not  in  any 
sense  a martyr  — reflections. 

In  the  use  of  this  term  and  its  classification  among  the 
“humbugs  of  New-York,”  no  ingenuous  reader  can 


144 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


need  to  be  reminded,  that  the  abolitionism  of  Thomas 
Jefferson,  Benjamin  Franklin,  Dr.  Rush,  John  Jay, 
and  other  illustrious  worthies,  is  not  thus  denominated, 
although  all  these  regarded  slavery  to  be  an  evil,  and 
emancipation  a good,  and  they  never  ceased  to  seek  the 
gradual  and  entire  abolition  of  slavery,  and  to  labour  to 
promote  it.  But  none  of  these  were  justly  called  ultra 
in  their  creed  or  practice,  and  hence  the  application  of 
the  term  humbug  to  their  doctrines,  or  the  insinuation 
of  imposture  against  their  efforts  would  be  little  short  of 
sacrilege.  Indeed,  their  testimony  against  ultra-aboli- 
tionism is  among  the  evidences  of  its  folly. 

Having  premised  thus  much,  we  now  direct  the  at- 
tention of  the  reader  to  another  class  of  ultras,  who  are 
called  Anti-Slavery  Societies, but  whom  we  have  denomi- 
nated iJ/ra-abolitionists.  By  these,  we  mean  to  desig- 
nate all  who  maintain  the  doctrine,  that  the  act  of  slave- 
holding or  having  “ property  in  man,”  is  malum  per  se ; 
or  in  other  words,  is  a “ sin  against  God,  independent 
of  all  circumstances .”  This  doctrine  we  affirm  to  be 
ultraism,  because  it  goes  beyond  the  Bible,  and  is  there- 
fore untrue. 

That  we  do  not  include  those  abolitionists  who  view 
slavery  as  an  evil,  and  benevolently  desire  its  abolition, 
and  pray  for  the  emancipation  of  all  who  are  in  bonds, 
and  contribute  as  much  as  in  them  lies  to  prepare  the 
way  for  its  ultimate  annihilation,  is  because  such  do 
not  go  beyond  the  Bible  either  in  their  creed  or  practice. 
They  believe  that  there  may  be  circumstances  in  which 
the  act  of  holding  slaves  is  nut  a sin  against  God ; and 
that  “ property  in  man,”  under  certain  circumstances, 
has  been  recognised  by  the  Divine  law,  and  is  still  so 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


145 


recognised.  Nay  more,  they  believe  that  there  may  be 
circumstances  in  which  it  is  the  duty  of  those  who  hold 
slaves  to  continue  to  hold  them  ; and  when,  without  a 
change  of  circumstances,  the  act  of  liberation  would  be  a 
sin  against  God,  and  one  of  a most  cruel  and  inhuman 
character.  Of  course,  such  abolitionists  do  not  presume 
to  insist  on  immediate  abolition  as  a duty  in  all  cases,  nor 
do  they  found  their  arguments  in  favour  of  emancipation 
on  the  basis  that  the  act  of  slaveholding  is  malum  per 
se.  They  are  in  favour  of  emancipation  wherever  and 
whenever  it  is  safe  and  practicable. 

The  views  they  learn  from  the  Bible  are  these,  viz.  : 
that  no  action  can  be  justly  decided  to  be  either  malum , 
or  bonum  perse.  The  question  of  right  and  wrong,  in 
any  given  case,  is  adjudicated  by  the  Divine  law,  uni- 
versally in  connexion  with  its  circumstances,  and  not 
abstractly.  For  example,  the  commandment,  “ Thou 
shalt  not  kill,”  is  imperative  and  unqualified,  and  yet  it 
was  never  designed  to  prohibit  killing,  independent  of 
circumstances.  So  far  from  this  being  the  fact,  the  Jew- 
ish lawgiver,  by  Divine  authority,  established  a system 
of  sacrifices  which  wholly  consisted  in  a repetition  of 
the  act  of  killing,  and  the  blood  of  the  animals  slain  for 
these  purposes,  for  centuries  smoked  upon  God’s  own 
altars.  Nor  did  the  command  prohibit  killing  men,  wo- 
men, and  children,  independent  of  circumstances,  as 
may  be  seen  in  Abraham’s  virtual  sacrifice  of  Isaac, 
and  in  the  multiplied  examples  in  which  God  com- 
manded great  multitudes  to  be  killed,  as  recorded  in  the 
sacred  volume,  and  also  in  the  memorable  “ cities  of 
refuge,”  provided  by  divine  appointment  for  the  man- 
slayer,  who  had  killed  a man  unaxoares.  These  were 
all  killing,  and  according  to  the  creed  of  ultraism,  fla- 
13 


146 


ULTRA-ABOLITION  ISM. 


grant  violations  of  the  commandment,  but  in  truth  there 
is  no  violation  in  any  of  the  cases,  because  of  the  cir- 
cumstances which  are  essential  to  decide  the  moral 
quality  of  the  act. 

Let  us  illustrate  our  position  by  a case  of  frequent  oc- 
currence in  common  life.  A man  is  killed  in  the  street, 
and  an  ultra  hearing  of  it,  affirms  forthwith,  that  the 
man  who  did  the  deed  is  guilty  of  murder,  for  killing  is 
malum  per  se.  Such  decision  may  be  utterly  erroneous, 
nor  can  we  at  all  estimate  the  moral  quality  of  the  act 
of  killing  until  all  the  circumstances  are  known.  For  the 
author  of  the  deed  may  have  committed  it  with  malice 
prepense,  and  in  that  case  is  a murderer;  or  he  may 
have  done  so  in  a moment  of  passion,  and  is  then  guilty 
of  manslaughter ; or  it  may  have  been  the  only  resort 
for  the  preservation  of  his  own  life  from  a ruffian  as- 
sault, and  would  be  justifiable  homicide;  or  he  may  have 
been  the  innocent  instrument  of  the  death  of  his  fellow 
man  by  an  unavoidable  casualty,  which  no  caution  or 
foresight  could  prevent,  and  in  this  last  case  would  not 
be  guilty  of  any  crime  ; or  still  farther,  he  may  have 
purposely  shot  the  man  to  the  heart,  as  the  only  means 
to  prevent  him  from  setting  fire  to  a magazine  of  gun- 
powder, which  would  have  destroyed  hundreds  of  hu- 
man lives,  and  in  such  case  he  would  have  been  guilty 
if  he  had  not  committed  the  act,  in  the  eye  of  every  law 
whether  human  or  divine. 

Such  are  only  a few  of  the  circumstances  which  es- 
sentially modify  and  even  change  the  moral  quality  of 
the  act  of  killing,  and  the  same  may  said  of  slave-hold- 
ing, and  any  other  action  upon  which  ultraism  hazards 
its  blind  and  indiscriminate  anathemas.  All  who  study 
moral  science  in  the  Bible,  will  perceive  that  every  sin, 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


147 


which  by  express  statute  is  pronounced  to  be  such,  is 
one  for  the  commission  of  which,  a number  of  essential 
circumstances  must  be  present.  With  these,  no  addi- 
tional circumstances  can  change  its  sinful  character ; but 
without  these,  this  sin  cannot  be  predicated  of  any  given 
case.  Hence  we  argue  from  the  Bible,  that  though 
there  be  a violation  of  the  letter  of  the  commandment, 
even  when  there  is  an  express  statute,  if  there  be  no 
violation  of  its  spirit,  the  commandment  is  not  broken. 
On  the  contrary,  the  transgression  of  the  spirit  of  the 
commandment,  includes  all  the  essential  circumstances 
which  characterize  the  act  of  its  violation,  and  necessa- 
rily includes  also  the  letter  of  the  commandment,  even 
when  the  act  is  not  consummated.  Hence,  says  our 
standard,  “ He  that  looketh  upon  a woman  to  lust  after 
her,  hath  committed  adultery  already  with  her  in  his 
heart,”  and  again  “ He  that  is  angry  with  his  brother, 
without  a cause,  is  a murderer .”  In  these  and  the 
like  cases,  the  spirit  of  the  commandment  is  broken,  and 
the  sin  is  committed,  though  the  letter  of  the  law  re- 
mains unviolated. 

With  these  preliminary  views,  we  now  return  to 
ultra-abolitionism,  as  already  defined,  and  to  prove  that 
the  Bible  does  recognise  property  in  man  under  certain 
circumstances , we  refer  to  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
throughout,  in  which  we  shall  find  the  following  unde- 
niable facts,  abundantly  sustained. 

1st.  That  slavery  in  some  form,  which  recognised 
“ property  in  man  ” has  always  existed  since  the  days 
of  the  patriarchs. 

2nd.  That  God  has  not  only  permitted  its  existence, 
but  legislated  for  its  abolition  in  some  cases,  and  for  its 
perpetuity  in  others. 


148 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


3rd.  That  the  precepts  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments, are  addressed  to  both  masters  and  slaves,  and 
this  relation  so  far  from  being  disturbed,  was  fully  re- 
cognised. 

4th.  That  the  rights  of  the  master  or  owner  of  slave 
property,  are  acknowledged  and  protected  by  the  Divine 
law. 

Nor  indeed  do  we  need  any  other  proof  than  the  tenth 
commandment  of  the  decalogue,  which  is  of  universal 
and  perpetual  obligation,  — for  we  there  read,  “Thou 
shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour’s  maw-servant,  nor  thy 
neighbour’s  maid-servant,  nor  any  thing  that  is  his.” 
And  surely  no  one  need  to  be  informed  that  the  word 
his,  when  the  ellipsis  is  filled  up,  means  “ his  properly 
for  it  cannot  possibly  mean  any  thing  else. 

But  let  no  ultra  now  accuse  us  of  “ quoting  Scripture 
to  justify  American  slavery,”  which  such  regard  little 
short  of  high  treason,  for  these  references  to  the  Bible 
are  made  solely  for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  ultraism 
of  the  doctrine,  that  the  act  of  holding  a slave  under  any 
circumstances  is  sin  against  God  ; since  there  are  cir- 
cumstances in  which  God  himself  has  recognised  “ pro- 
perty in  man,”  and  casteris  paribus  he  does  so  now. 
Whether  any  individual  slaveholder  be  a sinner  or  not, 
in  America  or  elsewhere,  can  only  be  adjudicated  after 
a knowledge  of  the  circumstances ; for  upon  these,  the 
morality  of  the  act  will  depend. 

To  enable  the  reader  to  estimate  the  correctness  of 
these  principles,  we  will  suppose  a case  ; and  let  it  be 
remembered,  that  a single  example  will  as  effectually 
overthrow  the  ultraism  upon  which  we  are  animadverting, 
as  though  we  were  to  enumerate  a million  of  them.  The 
foundation  of  the  system  is,  that  the  act  of  “ holding 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


149 


property  in  man”  is  malum  per  se,  a sin  against  God, 
independent  of  all  circumstances.  Now  if  we  can  show 
a single  instance  in  which  this  is  not  true,  out  of  a 
multitude  which  might  be  named,  the  whole  theory  and 
practice  of  ultraism  will  be  proven  to  be  beyond  the 
Bible,  and  therefore  untrue. 

Suppose,  then,  that  a gentleman  in  the  South,  has  a 
plantation  with  a number  of  slaves  as  his  paternal  in- 
heritance, and  among  these  slaves  a number  of  them  are 
idiots,  and  have  always  been  unable  either  to  benefit 
him,  or  to  take  care  of  themselves.  They  are  altogether 
helpless  as  infants,  and  did  he  not  continue  to  feed  and 
clothe  them,  and  provide  for  their  wants,  they  must  soon 
perish.  We  inquire,  do  not  these  “circumstances” 
annihilate  the  sin  of  slaveholding,  so  far  as  these  helpless 
persons  are  concerned,  and  would  he  not  sin  against 
God,  should  he  liberate  them  and  suffer  them  to  starve  ? 

But  this,  it  will  be  said,  is  a strong  case,  and  though 
not  less  appropriate,  yet  we  take  another.  Suppose  he 
have  a number  of  able  bodied  slaves,  who  are  valuable 
and  productive.  They  and  their  ancestors,  for  several 
generations,  have  belonged  to  the  plantation,  and  been 
owned  by  the  family.  They  are  ignorant  of  letters,  and 
the  laws  of  the  state  forbid  their  instruction  under  intol- 
erable penalties.  The  laws  against  emancipation,  amount 
to  a prohibition  unless  they  are  removed  from  the  state, 
and  they  refuse  to  be  sent  to  Liberia.  In  such  case,  if 
the  benevolence  of  the  master  prompt  him  to  emancipate 
them,  there  are  insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way.  They 
are  not  prepared  for  freedom  by  education,  nor  is  he  al- 
lowed to  prepare  them.  They  have  never  provided  for 
themselves,  nor  could  they  do  so  if  they  were  free.  If 
he  liberate  them,  and  turn  them  off  his  plantation,  they 
13* 


150 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


would  be  arrested  and  sold  into  slavery,  perhaps  under 
greater  affliction  than  they  endure.  And  should  he  ex- 
pend all  he  has  in  transporting  them  into  the  free  states, 
he  conscientiously  believes  they  would  famish  or  freeze, 
and  he  is  constrained  religiously  to  feel,  that  his  sacred 
duty  to  these  slaves,  is  to  keep  them  in  bondage  for  their 
own  sakes.  Possibly  he  finds  them  a burden  to  him, 
from  which  he  would  be  gladly  relieved,  but  his  con- 
science will  not  allow  him  to  sell  them,  and  he  cannot 
emancipate  them  under  any  circumstances  which  he 
does  not  verily  believe  would  prove  their  ruin.  Perhaps 
he  hopes  and  ardently  desires  that  the  laws  of  the  state 
in  which  he  lives  may  be  modified  and  improved,  so  as 
to  render  abolition  safe  and  practicable,  and  he  retains 
his  slaves,  as  a duty  and  as  a burden.  Now  all  these 
“ circumstances  ” exist  in  numerous  cases  in  the  south- 
ern states  ; and  yet  if  there  were  but  one  such,  it  would 
prove  that  the  act  of  slaveholding  is  not  a sin  under 
all  circumstances,  and  that  immediate,  instant  abolition 
would  neither  be  lawful  nor  expedient  in  any  such 
example. 

That  there  are  petty  tyrants  and  despots  in  America, 
and  elsewhere,  who  hold  their  fellow-men  in  bondage, 
because  they  love  slavery  and  its  wages,  and  who  would 
fain  perpetuate  it  to  the  latest  generation,  is  not  denied. 
These  would  not  liberate  their  slaves,  if  every  door  was 
open  for  them  to  do  so  ; and  there  are  those  among 
them  who  would  withhold  education  and  the  gospel  from 
the  hapless  victims  of  their  tyranny,  even  if  there  were 
no  restraints  imposed  either  bylaw  or  necessity.  Such 
masters  furnish  examples  in  which  the  act  of  slavehold- 
ing, is  accompanied  by  essential  circumstances,  which 
constitute  that  act  malum  per  se,  a sin  against  God  and 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


151 


nature ; and  such  examples  have  driven  many  into  the 
ranks  of  ultraism,  because  of  these  being  falsely  repre- 
sented as  specimens  of  the  general  and  universal  char- 
acter of  slaveholders.  We  affirm  that  they  are  very 
rarely  found,  and  are  exceptions  to  the  general  rule  ; but 
be  they  few  or  many,  we  utterly  disclaim  all  sympathy 
or  fellowship  with  their  principles,  because  like  those  of 
the  opposite  extreme,  they  go  beyond  the  Bible,  and  are 
therefore  ultras,  though  antipodal  to  the  former. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  are  Christian  masters  who 
own  slaves,  and  yet  the  act  of  slaveholding  is  on  their 
part  accompanied  by  circumstances  which  fully  justify 
the  act  for  the  present,  and  until  there  shall  be  a change 
of  those  circumstances.  This  they  ardently  desire  and  pray 
for,  and  they  abhor  the  restraints  which  their  legislators 
have  thrown  upon  the  education  and  religious  instruction 
of  their  slaves,  and  are  utterly  hostile  to  those  laws  under 
which  they  live,  which  prohibit  emancipation,  and  even 
the  preparation  for  freedom  which  their  benevolence 
would  otherwise  prompt.  But  still  they  have  slaves, 
whom  they  cannot  get  rid  of  by  any  process  which  will 
not  be  mischievous  if  not  ruinous  to  them ; and  such, 
though  actual  slaveholders,  are  so  under  circumstances, 
which  instead  of  being  sinful,  would  render  immediate 
abolition  both  sin  and  cruelty. 

The  whole  sect  of  ultras  on  the  abolition  question, 
build  all  their  arguments  on  this  position,  “ the  act  of 
holding  a slave  is  sin,”  or  as  they  often  express  it,  “ to 
claim  ‘ property  in  man,’  under  any  circumstances,  is  sin." 
We  maintain  that  this  position  is  ultra,  or  that  it  goes 
beyond  the  Bible,  and  as  all  the  philosophy,  logic,  reli- 
gion, and  practice,  of  modern  abolitionism  is  founded 


152 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


upon  this  fallacy,  we  reject  their  principles  and  meas- 
ures as  ultraism,  and  eminently  entitled  to  this  appella- 
tion. Indeed  if  their  position  of  the  abstract  sinfulness 
of  slavery  is  admitted  into  the  creed,  it  must  be  obvious, 
that  the  duty  of  immediate  abolition  becomes  binding  on 
all  men,  for  all  should  “ cease  sinning  immediately  without 
regai-d  to  circumstances  and  consequences.,,  And  hence 
when  men  adopt  such  views,  if  they  love  the  souls  of 
slaveholders,  they  are  impelled  to  insist  on  their  instantly 
emancipating  their  slaves,  on  pain  of  eternal  damnation. 
With  the  Bible  in  their  hands,  they  feel  authorized  to 
denounce  “ slaveholders  ” as  “ robbers,  pirates,  man- 
stealers,”  for  these  criminals  are  only  sinners,  and  the 
act  of  slaveholding  is  sin,  independent  of  all  circum- 
stances. Hence,  when  they  become  zealous  in  the 
faith,  they  “ verily  think  they  do  God  service,”  by  indis- 
criminate anathemas  and  censoriousness,  not  only  upon 
slaveholders  en  masse,  but  especially  upon  Christians, 
who  are  guilty  of  this  sin ; and  they  even  denominate 
the  religion  they  profess,  a “ whip-plaiting,  chain-forging, 
man-stealing  Christianity.”  Indeed  such  epithets  belong 
to  the  vocabulary  of  ultraism,  and  are  hurled  equally  at 
those,  who  dare  to  doubt,  or  even  hesitate,  whether  there 
may  not  be  circumstances  in  which  slaveholding  may 
not  be  this  “ heinous  sin  against  God.” 

We  are  not  among  those  who  have  marvelled  at  the 
extravagances  into  which  this  creed  has  impelled  men, 
who,  on  other  topics,  are  somewhat  dispassionate ; for 
this  is  the  legitimate  fruit  of  radical  error,  when  it  lies 
at  the  foundation  of  religious  creed,  and  that  this  is  such 
an  error  may  be  apparent,  when  we  remember  that  it 
does  not  even  profess  to  be  built  upon  the  Bible.  The 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


153 


doctrine,  that  “ slavery  is  a sin,  independent  of  all  cir- 
cumstances,”  and  that  “ immediate  abolition  is  duty, 
irrespective  of  all  consequence,”  is  not  found,  even  by 
implication,  in  the  Bible.  Indeed  this  doctrine  is  avow- 
edly derived  from  the  text  “ all  men  are  born  free  and 
equal ,”  which  is  not  only,  not  in  the  Bible , but,  in  the 
sense  in  which  these  ultras  abuse  and  pervert  it,  is  ex- 
pressly contrary  to  Us  teachings.  It  is  the  creed  of 
infidels  universally,  who  reject  the  Bible  ; and  it  has  led 
not  only  to  this  form  of  ultraism,  but  to  every  species  of 
anarchy,  ultra-democracy,  and  agrarianism.  And  yet 
it  is  the  chosen  motto  of  ultra-abolitionists,  who  would 
thus  rally  the  patriotism  of  the  nation,  by  this  ad  caplan- 
dum  flourish. 

If  the  leaders  of  the  ultra-abolition  movements  of  the 
day  had  not  found  the  Bible  against  them,  they  would 
have  looked  elsewhere  than  in  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence, for  the  foundation-stone  of  their  system.  F or, 
highly  as  Americans  value  that  venerable  document,  and 
honour  the  names  and  principles  of  their  fathers  who 
issued  it,  they  can  never  be  persuaded  nor  deluded  into 
so  flagrant  an  error  by  any  perversion  of  the  language  of 
that  instrument.  Were  not  the  signers  of  that  “ Bill  of 
Rights,”  either  slaveholders,  or  citizens  of  a slaveholding 
country,  representatives  of  those  who  held  slaves ; and 
was  it  not  alleged  among  the  grievances  complained 
of  in  that  declaration  itself,  that  the  mother  country,  a 
slaveholding  nation,  had  taken  away  slave  property  from 
our  citizens  ? And  yet  are  we  to  be  told  that  when  they 
declared  the  “ inalienable  rights  of  man,  to  be  life,  liberty 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness,”  that  they  either  taught  or 
implied  a denial  of  the  “ right  of  property  in  man  V' 
Much  less  does  this  perversion  of  their  sentiments  find 


154 


TLTR  A -ABOLITIONISM. 


any  countenance,  when  it  is  recollected,  that  after  the 
success  of  the  revolution  they  then  commenced,  the 
constitution  of  the  United  States  was  framed  with  an 
express  recognition  of  slaveholding  among  the  reserved 
rights  of  the  several  states,  with  which  the  general  gov- 
ernment should  never  interfere. 

Whatever  else  then  our  fathers  meant  by  the  senti- 
ment so  often  repeated,  that  “ all  men  are  born  free  and 
equal,”  they  never  meant  to  annihilate  the  distinction  in 
which  Paul  gloried,  that  he  was  free-born.  This  and 
the  various  distinctions  among  our  race,  which  are  the 
result  of  the  allotments  of  Divine  Providence,  are  fre- 
quently recognised  in  the  Bible,  but  no  where  is  it  there 
insinuated  that  “ all  men  are  born  free  and  equal,”  ac- 
cording to  the  misapplication  of  this  maxim  by  these 
ultras,  since  the  history  of  the  world  would  have  been  a 
practical  refutation  of  such  a sentiment.  We  learn 
indeed  that  “ God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,”  and  that 
“ God  made  of  one  blood  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,” 
but  these  and  the  like  testimonies  of  the  Bible  afford  no 
support  to  the  ultraism  we  are  considering. 

But  let  us  inquire  why  ultra-abolitionists  have  chosen 
this  human  maxim  as  their  potent  motto,  instead  of  the 
golden  rule  of  our  blessed  Lord,  “ As  ye  would  that 
others  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them.” 
After  what  we  have  said,  the  reason  must  be  very  ob- 
vious. This  golden  rule,  as  does  all  other  Divine  legis- 
lation, regards  cicrumslances  and  consequences,  and 
hence  would  not  suit  the  purposes  of  ultraism,  and  this 
will  evidently  appear  if  we  apply  it  to  the  case  of  an  in- 
dividual slaveholder.  Ifsuch  an  one,  who  is  a Christian 
man,  be  approached  with  this  rule  and  immediate  aboli- 
tion be  urged  upon  him,  he  might  reply  by  acknowledg- 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


155 


ing  its  paramount  authority,  and  declaring  his  readiness 
to  acquiesce  in  obedience  to  its  requirements,  and  at  the 
same  time,  take  the  following  position.  “If  I and  my 
family  were  slaves,  and  one  of  my  present  slaves  occupied 
my  relation  as  master,  if  our  mutual  circumstances  were 
the  same  as  at  present,  I can  say  in  my  conscience 
before  my  Maker,  and  in  view  of  the  judgement  to 
which  I am  hastening,  I would  that  he  should  retain  me 
and  my  wife  and  children  in  bondage,  rather  than  eman- 
cipate us  irrespective  of  consequences.  In  retaining  my 
slave  property,  therefore,  under  present  circumstances, 

I am  literally  acting  upon  the  golden  rule,  and  ‘ doing  to 
them  as  I would  be  done  by’  under  similar  circum- 
stances.” Now  if  this  Christian  master  was  a man  of 
unimpeachable  integrity  and  veracity,  and  there  are 
many  such  who  occupy  this  precise  ground,  it  will  be 
obvious,  that  the  argument  and  logic  of  the  abolitionist 
would  be  at  an  end,  nor  would  his  “golden  rule  either 
prompt  to  denunciation,  or  allow  of  evasion.  The  same 
difficulty  would  lie  with  any  other  Bible  maxim,  for  the 
law  of  God  invariably  regards  both  “ circumstances  and 
consequences,”  while  ultraism  disclaims  these  as  be- 
longing to  the  rejected  “ doctrine  of  expediency.” 

But  we  pursue  this  thought  in  a different  aspect,  and 
inquire  whether  the  doctrine  that  “ slaveholding  is  sin, 
independent  of  all  circumstances,”  finds  any  semblance 
of  authority  in  the  Bible  definitions  of  sin.  What  is  sin 
according  to  our  standard  1 We  select  a few  of  the  more 
prominent  definitions,  viz.  “ Sin  is  the  transgression  of 
the  law.”  We  suppose  the  law  of  God,  is  that  here 
spoken  of,  and  that  the  law  must  be  known , and  its  trans- 
gression be  voluntary,  in  order  to  be  sin.  To  convict  of 
sin  in  the  act  of  slaveholding,  these  several  circumslan- 


156 


UJLTRA-AB  OUTIONISM. 


ces  must  be  regarded.  Does  he  know  the  law  of  God 
he  is  violating?  Is  his  transgression  voluntary?  Jn 
many  cases  these  questions  must  be  answered  in  the 
negative,  while  in  others,  the  continuance  for  a longer  or 
shorter  time  of  the  act  of  slaveholding,  because  of  “ cir- 
cumstances,” may  be  a duty.  This  is  the  case  with  un- 
protected children ; infirm,  aged,  and  afflicted  slaves ; 
and  especially  such  as  deprecate  emancipation,  and  pro- 
test against  being  liberated  from  an  intelligent  view  of 
evil  consequences.  Though  we  might  suppose  a great 
variety  of  cases  in  which  “immediate  abolition  without 
regard  to  consequences”  would  be  sin  according  to  this 
definition  ; a “ transgression  of  the  law,”  both  human 
and  Divine. 

Again  “ all  unrighteousness  is  sin.”  And  is  the  act 
of  slaveholding  invariably  an  act  of  unrighteousness? 
This  depends  upon  “ circumstances,”  and  such  will 
often  prove  the  negative  of  this  question,  for  there  have 
been  cases  in  which  property  in  man  has  been  acquired 
and  retained  for  a long  time  from  a righteous  motive, 
and  the  slave  has  been  thus  protected  from  unrighteous- 
ness, and  surely  in  such  cases  there  was  no  unrighteous- 
ness in  the  act.  The  same  may  be  said  in  relation  to 
that  comprehensive  definition,  “ He  that  knoweth  to  do 
good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.”  In  order  to 
criminate  the  act  of  slaveholding  by  this  criterion,  the 
“circumstances”  are  all-important,  for  the  slaveholder 
must  know  that  by  “ immediate  abolition”  he  would  do 
good,  and  it  is  only  for  want  of  this  knowledge,  or  be- 
cause of  a contrary  knoudedge,  that  many  Christian 
masters  do  not  liberate  their  slaves.  But  we  forbear  to 
enlarge,  and  now  briefly  proceed  to  another  aspect  of  this 
same  form  of  ultraism. 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


157 


These  ultra-abolitionists  have  another  mode  of  arguing 
their  position,  and  it  is  this : “ Slavery  is  an  evil,  and 

if  so,  it  is  a moral  evil,  for  whatever  is  wrong  is  morally 
wrong.  There  can  be  no  neutrality  in  morals.”  These 
and  the  like  positions  are  constantly  repeated  by  ultras 
not  only  of  this  class,  but  every  other.  Let  us  look  at 
this  doctrine  for  a moment,  in  the  light  of  our  standard, 
for  we  allege  it  to  be  ultraism,  only  because  it  goes  be- 
yond the  Bible.  The  sentiment  is,  that  there  is  no 
difference  between  an  action  being  wrong  and  morally 
wrong ; or  in  other  words,  whatever  is  wrong,  is  sin 
against  God.  Need  we  detain  the  reader  by  any  argu- 
ment, or  evidence,  that  this  position  is  both  false  and 
absurd  1 Is  there  no  such  thing  as  error  in  judgement, 
mistake,  and  unavoidable  infirmity?  and  are  these  all 
morally  wrong?  Are  not  many  things  done  involuntarily, 
which  are  wrong  in  themselves,  and  yet  not  morally 
wrong  ? Or  are  all  the  errors  in  judgement  to  which 
the  holiest  men  are  liable,  so  many  sins  against  God. 
Then  indeed  would  the  law  of  God  be  absolutely  im- 
practicable, and  man  must  be  an  omniscient  and  infallible 
being,  before  such  a law  could  be  adapted  to  his  nature. 
But  does  not  the  Bible  utterly  annihilate  this  limb  of 
ultraism?  Paul  distinctly  affirms,  that  though  “all 
things  were  lawful,  yet  all  things  were  not  expedient 
and  however  this  plain  sentiment  may  be  interpreted,  if 
if  means  any  thing,  it  must  mean  that  some  things  would 
to  him  be  morally  right,  and  yet  by  reason  of  circum- 
stances they  would  be  inexpedient.  And  this  is  essen- 
tially to  declare  that  though  they  would  be  wrong,  yet 
not  morally  wrong,  and  accordingly  in  numerous  instan- 
ces he  asserts  his  moral  rights,  while  he  relinquishes 
them  wholly  on  the  ground  of  expediency,  which  he  as- 
14 


158 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


certains  by  the  “ circumstances  and  consequences,” 
and  these  are  uniformly  regarded,  as  we  have  seen,  by 
all  the  inspired  writers.  Nor  can  we  find  throughout 
the  entire  Bible,  a single  example  in  which  sin  is  defined 
“independent  of  circumstances,”  or  duty  enjoined  “with- 
out regard  to  consequences.” 

Nor  are  we  at  liberty  to  withhold  our  reprobation  from 
the  ultras  of  the  times,  who  have  allowed  themselves  to 
deny  that  slavery  is  an  evil.  Still  more  flagrant  is  the 
ultraism  of  those  politicians  and  statesmen  who  have 
been  provoked  into  the  declaration  that  they  regard 
slavery  as  the  “ basis  of  our  free  institutions.”  Indeed 
some  mistaken  religionists  at  the  south,  have  strangely 
and  incoherently  resolved  in  their  ecclesiastical  capacity, 
that  “ slavery,  as  it  exists  among  them,  is  not  a moral 
evil!”  To  publish  such  a sentiment,  as  emanating 
from  a body  of  Christian  ministers,  has  astounded  the 
moral  sense  of  this  nation,  because  of  the  obvious  ul- 
traism it  exhibits.  It  is  no  justification  to  allege,  that 
the  ultraism  of  the  abolitionists  of  the  north,  has  impelled 
them  to  the  opposite  error.  The  only  palliation  which 
is  concievable,  is  found  in  the  construction  of  their  lan- 
guage which  charity  suggests,  that  they  only  meant  to 
affirm  their  belief  that  the  act  of  slaveholding  is  not 
in  all  cases  morally  wrong.  This  opinion,  thus  express- 
ed, would  have  met  a response  from  all  but  shallow 
thinkers,  whether  in  the  north  or  south.  But  that  the 
system  of  “ slavery  as  it  exists  in  the  south  is  not  a 
moral  evil,”  is  too  flagrant  a humbug  to  be  palmed  upon 
men  of  reason  and  religion  any  where.  While  husbands 
and  wives,  parents  and  children,  may  be  forcibly  separa- 
ted at  the  will  of  the  master,  in  accordance  with  the 
system  of  slavery , and  according  to  law ; if  there  were  no 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


159 


other  feature  obnoxious  to  the  charge,  such  a system 
and  such  laws  are  morally  wrong;  nor  can  any  “reso- 
lution ” passed  by  any  human  authority,  change  their 
character.  This  feature  of  slavery  may  be  legally  right, 
and  the  bad  laws  which  make  it  so  are  to  be  endured, 
until  they  can  be  constitutionally  altered  ; but  because  it 
can  never  be  “ morally  right,”  Christians  are  bound  to 
labour  for  the  repeal  of  such  laws,  nor  can  they  consis- 
tently cease  to  testify  against  the  system  which  sanctions 
such  cruelty  and  inhumanity  as  “a  moral  evil,”  without 
degenerating  into  ultraism,  as  criminal  as  that  which 
belongs  to  the  creed  of  ultra-abolitionism. 

That  “slavery  is  an  evil,”  however,  can  be  proved 
from  the  Bible,  since  it  is  every  where  treated  as  such, 
and  this  without  appealing  to  “ the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence,” or  any  human  “ bill  of  rights.”  Multitudes 
of  the  slaveholders  themselves,  feel  and  deplore  this  evil, 
and  would  fain  be  delivered  from  it  if  they  could,  with-' 
out  incurring  themselves  and  involving  others  in  a worse 
evil.  Such  may  and  possibly  do  err  in  judgement,  in 
relation  to  the  difficulties  in  their  way,  and  in  this  they 
are  wrong,  but  whether  they  are  morally  wrong  in  re- 
taining their  slaves,  until  they  can  see  how  they  can 
safely  emancipate  them,  can  only  be  solved  by  a know- 
ledge of  all  the  “circumstances.”  These  are  known  to 
the  “Searcher  of  Hearts,”  and  so  far  as  any  of  these 
Christian  masters  violate  the  “law  of  love,”  they  will 
receive  their  reward. 

But  while  we  thus  believe  and  hope,  yet  we  are  con- 
strained to  admit,  that  there  are  still  greater  multitudes 
of  slaveholders  who  are  such  from  choice  ; they  “ love 
the  wages  of  unrighteousness,”  and  would  fain  perpetu- 
ate slavery  to  the  latest  generation.  These  are  the  op- 


160 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


pressors  whom  God  will  judge,  and  who  have  cause  to 
dread  the  retributions  of  eternity.  Our  standard,  the 
Bible,  records  their  history,  condemns  their  crimes,  and 
inscribes  their  doom.  Nor  is  there  any  danger  of 
going  beijond  the  Bible,  and  degenerating  into  ultraism, 
in  denouncing  against  such,  all  the  curses  which  are 
written  in  God’s  book,  for  their  “ damnation  slumbereth 
not.” 

But  the  “ spirit  of  meekness  ” in  which  we  are  to 
“ declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God,”  even  against  these, 
is  essentially  different  from  that  which  ultra-abolitionism 
inspires  and  every  where  exhibits.  And  the  importance 
of  this  absorbing  topic,  and  the  variety  of  means  em- 
ployed by  the  party,  in  propagating  their  stupendous 
humbug,  must  be  our  apology,  for  dwelling  upon  its  nu- 
merous aspects  more  at  length,  and  criticising  their 
dogmas  in  detail. 

Not  to  “ discern  the  signs  of  the  times,”  in  the  esti- 
mation of  the  Divine  Redeemer  of  men,  betrays  a vol- 
untary ignorance  so  criminal,  as  to  call  forth  from  His 
lips  a most  pointed  rebuke  and  admonition.  The  like 
criminal  indifference  can  alone  account  for  the  apathy 
of  those  patriots,  or  Christians,  who  do  not  deplore  the 
controversy  now  raging  with  so  much  vehemence,  in  so 
large  a portion  of  our  common  country,  on  the  subject 
of  domestic  slavery.  That  this  conflict  portends  nought 
but  evil,  to  the  civil  as  well  as  religious  relations  of  this 
great  nation,  no  one  can  doubt,  who  is  not  ignorant  alike 
of  the  history  of  the  past,  and  of  the  exciting  nature  of 
the  subject  in  dispute.  And  if  the  existence  of  this  con- 
troversy on  the  part  of  individuals,  chiefly  resident  in 
the  non-slaveholding  sections  of  the  country,  be  depre- 
cated by  the  wise  and  good,  as  not  only  necessarily 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


161 


fruitless,  but  essentially  mischievous  ; how  much  more 
is  this  subject  worthy  of  our  attention,  in  view  of  the 
spirit  in  which  it  is  conducted,  and  the  extent  of  the  in- 
strumentalities it  is  employing  in  the  work  of  agitation. 
Nor  can  it  be  overlooked,  that  the  controversy  is  almost 
wholly  on  one  side,  since  the  clamor,  the  agencies,  the 
harangues,  the  societies,  the  threatening,  the  censorious- 
ness, and  the  publications  which  are  teeming  from  the 
press,  in  every  variety  of  form,  are  nearly  all  enlisted 
by  the  party  devoted  to  ultra-abolitionism.  And  what 
is  still  more  to  be  lamented,  the  vast  sums  of  money, 
which  have  been  so  prodigiously  lavished  by  the  leaders 
of  this  party,  in  their  unprofitable  and  visionary  crusade, 
might  have  conferred  inestimable  benefits  upon  our  race, 
and  even  upon  the  alleged  objects  of  their  sympathy, 
had  they  not  been  diverted  from  the  legitimate  chan- 
nels of  Christian  benevolence. 

That  a crisis  has  arrived  which  calls  for  the  calm  de- 
liberation of  every  citizen  of  this  republic  on  this  great 
question,  will  be  conceded  by  all  who  venerate  the 
name  of  patriotism,  or  acknowledge  the  claims  of  Christi- 
anity. Already,  has  this  “ ultra-abolitionism  ” enlisted  the 
pulpits,  and  the  churches  of  the  North  and  East,  to  an 
extent  which  threatens  the  annihilation  of  the  ties  which 
unite  the  ministry  and  membership  of  those  denomina- 
tions, whose  ecclesiastical  unity  in  the  North  and  the 
South,  has  until  recently  been  preserved  inviolate  and 
inviolable.  That  mighty  engine,  the  press,  is  delug- 
ing the  land  with  newspapers,  tracts,  pamphlets,  vol- 
umes, and  pictures,  all  loaded  with  ammunition  for  keep- 
ing up  the  wordy  warfare,  while  party  strife  is  kind- 
ling a fire  which  many  waters  may  not  extinguish.  The 
wealth  of  these  pseudo-philanthropists  has  been  poured 
14* 


162 


ULTRA -ABOLITIONISM. 


forth  like  water ; and,  by  this  potent  engine,  domestic  and 
foreign  eloquence  has  been  engaged  ; the  powerful  aid 
of  the  muses  has  been  invoked ; and  thus,  the  spell  of 
oratory  and  song  has  been  thrown  around  the  sophisms 
of  this  exciting  topic.  Scores  of  popular  declaimers 
have  been  sent  from  the  pulpit,  and  the  bar,  on  agen- 
cies of  ultra-abolitionism,  many  of  whom  have  thus  bet- 
tered their  circumstances,  in  this  work  of  agitation,  not 
only  in  a pecuniary  point  of  view,  but  they  have  ac- 
quired an  importance  and  a notoriety,  which  however 
unenviable,  they  had  long  sought,  and  greatly  prefer  to 
their  former  obscurity.  Yery  many  such  who  found  the 
avenues  to  competence  only  open  to  patient  industry  in 
their  appropriate  vocations,  and  being  averse  to  labour, 
have  been  elevated  from  absolute  pauperism,  by  agen- 
cies, editorial  or  declamatory  to  which  they  have  been 
promoted.  Thus  have  a great  multitude  of  men,  and 
women  too,  been  gathered  into  the  ranks  of  public  agita- 
tors, and  most  inappropriately  elevated  into  the  charac- 
ter of  public  reformers.  With  such  an  amount  of  means 
as  misguided  benevolence  has  furnished,  and  with  such 
men  and  materials  for  exciting  popular  feeling,  on  this 
most  inflammable  subject,  it  is  no  marvel  that  more 
noise  has  been  made  in  the  world  by  this  controversy, 
than  by  any  other  event  since  the  discovery  of  gun- 
powder. It  is  lamentable  to  add,  that  the  analogy  is 
perfect  in  relation  to  the  explosions  of  both  these  “ great 
moral  engines,”  since  both  gunpowder  and  “ ultra- 
abolitionism” effect  mischief  by  those  airy  concussions 
denominated  wind,  and  seldom  yield  any  other  product 
upon  analysis,  though  both  contain  so  large  a proportion 
of  jive  and  brimstone  ! 

But  all  this  money,  and  all  these  instrumentalities, 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


163 


might  expend  their  force  without  mischief,  if  they  were 
merely  employed  in  discussing  the  subject  of  slavery, 
and  in  promoting  emancipation.  If  they  confined  them- 
selves to  the  facts  and  arguments  which  prove  slavery  to 
be  an  evil,  and  emancipation  a good; — the  “free  dis- 
cussion” in  the  pulpit,  upon  the  forum,  or  through  the 
press,  of  these  important  subjects,  especially  in  the  non- 
slaveholding states,  would  occasion  no  civil  discord, 
create  no  political  strife,  nor  would  it  alienate  friends 
and  brethren  from  each  other ; much  less  produce  the 
geographical  divisions  between  the  North  and  the  South, 
which  now  threaten  the  peace  of  the  nation.  No  one 
would  oppose  such  “ liberty  of  speech  and  of  the  press ,” 
or  complain  of  the  use  of  undoubted  and  inalienable 
rights. 

Let  it  be  understood,  however,  that  it  is  not  the  “facts 
and  arguments”  employed  by  the  agents  of  ultra-ab- 
olitionism, which  have  agitated  the  community,  and  dis- 
turbed the  quiet  of  the  nation.  So  far  as  the  professed 
design  of  the  American  Anti-Slavery  Society,  to  employ 
only  moral  suasion  in  their  cause,  has  been  adhered  to, 
instead  of  producing  excitement,  it  has  scarcely  resulted 
in  any  perceptible  sensation  upon  the  public  mind. 
Calm  and  dispassionate  reasoning,  “ addressed  to  the 
understandings  and  consciences”  of  our  fellow-citizens, 
whether  in  fine  North  or  the  South,  never  did  and  never 
can  disturb  the  public  tranquillity,  nor  endanger  the  pub- 
lic peace.  The  abolitionists  of  the  old  school,  such  as 
Benjamin  Franklin,  John  Jay,  Benjamin  Rush,  and 
others  of  illustrious  and  sacred  memory,  condemned 
slavery  ; and  toiled  for  the  gradual  emancipation  of  the 
coloured  race,  with  the  zeal  and  perseverance  inspired 


164 


ULTRA -ABOLITIONISM. 


by  Christian  philanthropy,  and  they  never  had  cause  to 
complain  of  the  abridgment  of  their  liberty  or  rights. 

It  is  not  now,  nor  was  it  ever  true,  in  the  history  of 
this  country,  however  often  it  may  have  been  alleged, 
that  “free  discussion”  on  any  subject  has  been  prohibi- 
ted, or  even  restricted.  Nor  is  there  any  disposition  in 
the  people  of  this  nation,  even  in  the  South,  to  prohibit 
the  free  discussion  of  the  “ delicate  subject”  of  slavery, 
provided  said  discussion  be  conducted  in  accordance 
with  the  constitution  and  laws  of  the  land,  and  without 
trespassing  upon  civil  rights.  The  objections  have  been 
made,  not  against  the  controversy  in  which  modern  abo- 
litionists are  engaged,  but  to  the  spirit  in  which  it  has 
been  and  still  is  conducted,  and  to  the  tendency  of  the 
measures  adopted  by  the  party.  Legal  and  illegal 
means  have  been  resorted  to,  not  to  control  the  liberty 
of  the  press,  but  to  correct  the  licentiousness  of  the  press ; 
not  against  the  freedom  of  discussion,  but  against  the 
bitterness , wrath,  censoriousness,  and  calumny  to  which 
the  zealots  of  modern  abolitionism  have  been  impelled, 
by  their  false  philanthropy  and  misguided  benevolence. 
Such  are  the  facts  of  the  case,  and  it  is  due  to  truth  and 
candour  that  they  should  be  repeated  until  the  public 
mind  is  disabused  from  the  stupendous  sophisms  by 
which  they  have  been  concealed. 

While  then  we  unite  in  reprobating  all  lawless  violence, 
by  whomsoever  employed,  and  under  what  specious  pre- 
tences soever  it  may  be  vindicated,  let  the  facts  of  the 
case  be  fairly  stated.  And  if  this  be  done,  it  will  appear 
that  mobs  and  riots  have  been,  and  are  opposed  with 
greater  unanimity,  among  the  enemies  of  ultra-abo- 
litionism, than  by  the  party  who  have  directly  suffered 
from  their  vengeance ; since  these  apparently  invite 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


165 


them,  and  certainly  rejoice  over  them,  as  furnishing  new 
recruits  to  strengthen  their  ranks.  This  result  how- 
ever, if  it  be  true  as  alleged,  would  never  be  realized  if 
the  facts  were  known,  for  the  great  mass  of  the  people 
in  this  nation  although  strenuously  opposed  to  abolition- 
ism, are  still  more  hostile  to  mobbing  and  rioting,  and 
hence  such  illegal  violence  has  never  yet  been  sup- 
pressed by  the  abolitionists,  although  they  were  its  vic- 
tims, but  uniformly  by  their  opposers.  And  if  it  were 
justly  chargeable  upon  the  anti-abolitionists  of  the  coun- 
try, as  is  often  affirmed,  that  they  are  “ enemies  of  free 
discussion,  and  of  the  liberty  of  speech  and  the  press,” 
and  the  “instigators  and  apologists  for  mobs;”  then 
these  lawless  deeds  would  not  as  now  be  rare,  and  brief, 
but  multiplied  and  uncontrollable.  The  truth  is,  that 
although  the  great  body  of  the  people  are  opposed  “to 
ultra-abolitionism,”  even  in  the  northern  states,  yet 
they  reverence  and  respect  the  laws,  and  to  this  en- 
lightened and  honourable  public  sentiment  of  the  ma- 
jority, the  abolitionists,  who  are  every  where  in  the 
minority,  are  indebted  for  their  protection  in  their  rights, 
even  when  they  abuse  them. 

But  let  us  compare  the  professions  of  modern  aboli- 
tionists with  their  practice , and  we  shall  clearly  see  the 
causes  of  the  unhappy  excitement  which  now  agitates  the 
country.  They  profess  a design  to  address  “ arguments 
to  the  understanding  and  consciences  of  slaveholders  to 
convince  them  of  the  policy  and  duty  of  immediate 
emancipation.”  Such  is  their  avowal  of  principles, 
which  we  now  compare  with  their  measures,  for  while 
the  former  look  harmless,  the  latter  are  mighty  for  evil. 
Let  us  see  then  what  are  the  “ arguments”  addressed 
to  the  “ understanding  and  conscience.” 


) 


166 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


Example  1st.  “ Slaveholding  is  a heinous  crime  in 
the  sight  of  God!”  “All  those  laws  which  are  now  in 
force,  admitting  the  right  of  slavery,  are  before  God , 
null  and  void!”  Prodigious  arguments  truly! 

2d.  Slaveholders,  or  “every  American  citizen  who 
retains  a human  being  in  involuntary  bondage,”  is  a 
“ thief !”  a “robber!”  a “pirate!”  a “ man-stealer !” 
and  slaveholding  is  “ worse  than  piracy ! ” while  more 
than  two  millions  of  slaves  are  “ worse  than  murdered  ! ” 

Let  it  be  recollected  that  these  “ arguments  ” are  ad- 
dressed to  the  “ understanding  and  conscience ! ” They 
exhibit  the  “ moral  suasion”  of  ultra-abolitionism. 

3rd.  “ The  Colonization  Society  is  a creature  iviih- 
out  brains,  eyeless,  unnatural,  hypocritical,  relentless,  un- 
just ! ” and  its  members  are  called  “ crafty  calculators ! 
hard-hearted  incorrigible  sinners  ! greedy  and  relentless 
robbers!  contemners  of  justice  and  mercy!  trembling, 
pitiful, palefaced  usurpers ! ” whom  Mr.  Garrison’s  “soul 
spurns  ivith  unspeakable  disgust!”  Another  specimen 
of  moral  suasion! 

4th.  All  who  do  not  unite  with  them  in  their  princi- 
ples and  measures,  are  called  “dough-faces,”  “ time- 
serving politicians,”  “hypocrites,”  “ defenders  and  apol- 
ogists for  robbery,  piracy,  murder,  and  man-stealing,” 
compared  to  the  “ murderers  of  the  Son  of  God,  who 
cried,  not  this  man  but  Barabbas!”  And  these  cham- 
pions for  “ free  discussion,  and  the  liberty  of  speech  and 
the  press,”  cease  not  to  assail  the  personal  character  of 
all  who  speak  or  write,  or  think  differently  from  them ; 
impeaching  their  motives,  impugning  their  veracity,  and 
labouring  to  load  their  names  with  reproach  and  infamy; 
thus  hoping  either  to  break  down  their  influence,  or  in- 
timidate them  from  daring  to  encounter  their  vituperation. 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


167 


And  this  course  is  pursued  with  some  of  the  most  esti- 
mable citizens,  eminent  Christians,  and  venerable  minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel,  by  the  anti-slavery  press  ; even  when 
that  press  is  conducted  by  men  w’ho  claim  to  be  mem- 
bers and  ministers  of  the  church  of  Christ ! 

Having  thus  glanced  at  the  measures  pursued  by 
modern  abolitionists,  and  marked  their  incongruity  with 
their  professions,  we  proceed  now  to  account  for  their 
inconsistencies  and  excesses,  which  we  think  may  be 
easily  done  by  the  aid  of  those  lights  which  both  history 
and  philosophy  furnish. 

En  ■or  of  opinion  on  any  subject  is  to  be  deprecated, 
not  merely  because  it  is  intrinsically  wrong,  but  because 
of  the  erroneous  conduct  to  which  it  inevitably,  though 
often  unconsciously,  impels  its  victim.  This  is  uniformly 
and  deplorably  the  case  with  error  on  moral  and  religious 
subjects.  Indeed  sin  in  general,  if  not  universally,  is 
the  offspring  of  error  or  mistake.  Hence  “ to  sin,”  in 
the  Scriptures  is  denominated  “to  err  from  the  truth;” 
and  Paul  ascribes  his  forgiveness  to  the  fact,  that  he 
“ did  it  ignorantly,”  while  the  Saviour  on  the  cross, 
alleges  in  extenuation  of  the  criminality  of  his  murderers, 
that  they  “ knew  not  w’hat  they  did.”  In  the  case  of 
Saul  of  Tarsus,  we  have  an  appalling  example  of  the 
disastrous  criminality  to  which  an  erroneous  religious 
creed  constrains  its  votary.  He  “ verily  thought,”  that 
to  “ call  on  the  name  of  Christ,”  was  as  bad  as 
“ ultra-abolitionists  ” regard  slaveholding  to  be  ; and  he 
gave  fearful  evidence,  that  in  his  estimation,  it  was 
“ worse  than  murder.”  Mark  his  imaginary  “ zeal  to- 
wards God,”  while  he  was  “ exceedingly  mad ; ” and 
verily  thought  he  was  “ doing  God  service,”  by  perse- 
cution and  wrath,  and  malice,  and  evil-speaking,  while 


168 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


his  hands  and  his  heart  were  guilty  of  innocent  blood. 
And  do  we  inquire  whence  this  spirit  and  conduct,  while 
“ living  in  all  good  conscience  before  God,”  and  recog- 
nised among  the  “ straightest  sect,”  and  all  the  while 
“more  religious”  than  any  of  his  contemporaries  in  his 
own  and  their  estimation?  The  answer  is  found  in  the 
error  of  opinion,  into  which  he  had  fallen,  and  the  ad- 
ditional fact,  that  this  error  was  a part  and  parcel  of  his 
religious  creed!  Hence  the  excesses,  guilt  and  crimes, 
which  he  ever  afterwards  lamented,  as  constituting  him 
the  “ chief  of  sinners.” 

If  a striking  parallel  be  not  discovered  between  this 
and  similar  histories,  and  the  principles  and  measures  of 
modern  abolitionism,  in  the  light  of  reason  and  religion, 
our  knowledge  of  thn  facts  of  the  case  must  indeed  be 
limited.  It  remains  for  us,  however,  still  to  convict 
this  ultra-abolitionism  with  being  built  upon  a similar 
and  radical  error  in  religious  creed,  and  we  address  our- 
selves to  the  task.  Let  truth  and  candor  characterize 
our  investigation. 

It  will  scarcely  be  necessary  for  us  to  prove  that  the 
whole  theory  and  practice  of  “ modern  abolitionism,”  is 
built  upon  the  “ great  fact  ” as  it  is  called,  that  “ the  act  of 
slaveholding  is  a heinous  crime  in  the  sight  of  God.” 
“To  claim,  hold,  and  use  a fellow-man  as  property,  under 
any  circumstances,  is  sin.”  This  is  the  foundation  stone 
on  which  the  whole  fabric  is  erected  ; and  hence  the 
zeal  which  impels  to  “compass  sea  and  land,  to  make 
one  proselyte.”  So  many  evidences  are  furnished,  that 
this  stupendous  fallacy  is  the  primum  mobile  of  the  entire 
system,  that  we  forbear  to  enumerate  them  ; nor  can  it 
be  denied  or  doubted  by  any  who  are  acquainted  with 
the  controversy.  It  only  remains  to  prove  that  this  is 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


169 


error,  radical  error  ; — and  the  view  we  have  taken  of  the 
whole  subject  will  then  be  sustained.  We  shall  first 
draw  our  proofs  from  reason,  and  then  from  religion ; and 
the  candid  and  unsophisticated  reader  will  perceive  that 
this,  their  “great  truth,”  is  a “false  fact,”  when  measured 
by  either  standard. 

1st.  There  are  a great  variety  of  circumstances  in 
which  enlightened  reason  and  humanity  not  only  justify, 
but  demand  the  continuance  of  “ the  act  of  slaveholding.” 
And  it  will  not  surely  be  pretended  that  any  circumstances 
can  justify  “ continuance  in  sin,”  especially  in  “heinous 
crime.”  We  need  only  cite  an  individual  example  out 
of  a great  multitude,  since  this  will  as  effectually  estab- 
lish our  position,  and  overthrow  theirs,  as  though  we 
had  ten  thousand.  And  we  only  premise  that  the  cases 
like  that  named  are  numerous  in  the  southern  states  ; 
and  though  for  obvious  reasons  the  names  of  the  parties 
are  withheld,  yet  we  present  no  fiction,  but  an  actually 
existing  fact,  for  the  strict  correctness  of  which  we 
pledge  our  veracity,  and  it  is  only  one  among  many. 

A.  B.  and  C.  D.  are  southern  planters,  each  of  whom 
have  fallen  heir  to  their  paternal  estates,  and  they  are 
near  neighbours.  Both  of  them  are  reputable  and  de- 
vout Christians,  and  each  of  them  is  possessed  of  a large 
number  of  slaves.  Several  of  the  males  belonging  to 
A.  B.  and  C.  D.  have  long  since  been  legally  married  to 
the  female  slaves  of  E.  F.,  another  neighbour,  and  vice 
versa.  Each  of  these  slaveholders  therefore  hold  as 
property,  mothers  and  children,  whose  husbands  and 
fathers  are  owned  by  his  neighbour.  A.  B.  and  C.  D. 
found  these  ties  existing  when  they  came  into  possession 
of  their  slave-property  ; and  though  the  laws  of  the  state 
prohibit  emancipation,  except  they  be  removed  from  the 
15 


170 


DLTEA-ABOUTIONISM. 


state,  yet  they  would  fain  liberate  their  slaves  if  they 
could  do  so  consistently  with  their  moral  and  religious 
obligations.  But  if  A.  B.  would  give  freedom  to  his 
slaves,  while  E.  F.  refuses  to  do  so  upon  any  terms,  he 
must  send  them  out  of  the  state,  and  thus  forcibly  sepa- 
rate parents  from  children.  And  if  C.  D.  would  free 
the  mothers  and  childien  he  holds  in  bondage,  while  E. 
F.  retains  the  husbands  and  fathers,  a similar  cruel 
separation  must  take  place.  And  apart  from  the  injus- 
tice and  guilt  which  such  an  act  of  emancipation  would 
incur,  these  husbands  and  wives  resolutely  refuse  to  be 
made  free,  though  emancipation  is  offered  them  ; and 
their  mutual  attachments,  and  their  affection  for  their 
children  are  such,  that  all  the  abolitionists  in  the  land 
could  not  prevail  upon  them  to  accept  of  freedom  on 
such  terms. 

But  what  is  the  voice  of  reason  and  humanity  in  rela- 
tion to  duty  on  the  part  of  A.  B.  and  C.  D l If  it  were 
true  that  “ the  act  of  slaveholding  is  sin,”  then  “ instant 
emancipation  is  duty,”  and  this  without  regard  to  con- 
sequences,” for  “ duty  belongs  to  us,  events  to  God.” 
In  the  present  case,  therefore,  the  necessity  of  the  case 
demands,  either  the  forcible  separation  of  parents  and. 
children , of  husbands  and  wives,  or  the  continuance  of 
their  bondage  until  E.  F.  shall  consent  to  “let  the  op- 
pressed go  free,”  or  the  laws  requiring  removal  from  the 
state  be  repealed.  And  should  neither  of  these  results 
follow,  according  to  “ modern  abolitionism”  reason,  and 
humanity,  should  be  outraged  by  tearing  asunder  con- 
jugal and  parental  and  filial  ties;  or, in  accordance  with 
the  dictates  of  both  reason  and  humanity,  A.  B.  and  C. 
D.  should  continue  to  “ hold  property  in  man.”  This 
would  be  in  the  “ creed  of  error,”  to  live  and  die  in  the 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


171 


guilt  of  “ heinous  crime,”  while  both  humanity  and  re- 
ligion, reason  and  Scripture  decide,  that  slaveholding, 
under  such  circumstances,  becomes  duty,  and  abolition, 
with  such  consequences,  would  indeed  be  a “ heinous 
crime.’ ’ 

But  shall  we  now  examine  this  sober  narrative  of  facts, 
in  the  light  of  Christian  duty,  as  we  are  taught  in  the 
Scriptures  ofDivine  Truth.  “Love  to  God  and  our  neigh- 
bour ” is  there  presented  as  embracing  “ the  law  and 
the  prophets,”  the  whole  of  personal  and  practical 
religion.  And  as  “ loving  our  neighbour  as  ourselves,” 
and  “ doing  unto  others  as  we  would  they  should  do 
unto  us,”  are  given  by  the  Saviour  as  the  tests  of  our 
relative  duties,  — let  us  apply  them  to  the  case  of  A.  B. 
and  C.  D.  as  above-mentioned,  and  inquire  which  course 
would  be  sinful  according  to  the  inspired  criterion.  Shall 
they  love  their  slaves  as  themselves,  and  tear  them  from 
their  ties  of  blood,  against  their  earnest  remonstrances 
and  tears  ? Or  shall  they  manifest  their  love,  by  “ doing 
as  they  would  be  done  by,”  and  retaining  them  in  bond- 
age 1 I blush  for  the  specimen  of  human  nature  which 
can  withhold  the  acknowledgement,  that  slaveholding  in 
such  a case  becomes  duty,  and  that  abolition  would  be 
sin.  This  is  the  testimony  of  the  heart,  constrained  by 
the  laws  of  nature  and  of  G od. 

But  suppose  their  position,  that  the  act  of  slaveholding 
is  necessarily  sinful,  in  all  cases,  were  sober  truths, 
which  is  by  no  means  admitted,  although  there  are 
many  cases  in  which  it  is  so,  let  us  inquire  if  the  means 
and  measures  adopted  on  the  part  of  “ modern  abolition- 
ism ” would  then  be  consistent  either  with  reason  or 
religion.  Does  any  species  of  philosophy  teach  us  that 
denunciation  and  anathemas  are  the  weapons  which  will 


172 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


correct  acknowledged  evils,  and  reform  transgressors  1 
Will  calling  hard  names,  and  the  indiscriminate  applica- 
tion of  abusive  epithets,  bully  men  into  orthodoxy  ? Do 
not  men  of  reason  and  intelligence,  from  the  ramparts 
of  common  sense,  laugh  at  such  harmless  thunder,  and 
become  hardened  thereby  in  their  sin  ? Let  reason  and 
conscience  answer. 

Still  less  may  we  appeal  to  the  Scriptures  of  Divine 
Truth,  for  the  vindication  of  the  characteristic  spirit  and 
measures  of  modern  abolitionism.  The  religion  of  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  utterly  repudiates  and  condemns  all 
these  carnal  weapons.  And  should  any  deny  or  even 
doubt,  whether  the  party  fall  under  this  condemnation, 
we  direct  attention  to  the  official  publications  of  the 
Anti-Slavery  Society,  under  which  their  presses  are  per- 
ennially groaning,  all  of  which  abound  with  exhibitions 
of  “ bitterness  and  wrath,”  without  a parallel  in  modern 
controversy.  Q^/=*  Does  the  president  of  the  United  States 
own  slaves  in  Tennessee — he  is  branded  by  name  as  a 
“ robber , a pirate,  a man-stealer,  a villain  /”  Does  his 
successor  in  that  high  office  officially  announce,  in  a 
state  paper,  that  his  constitutional  sanction  can  never  be 
given  to  any  law  in  relation  to  slavery,  which  he  regards 
as  interfering  with  the  constitutional  rights  of  any  of  the 
states — he  is  at  once  written  down  a “devil  unmasked,” 
“ covered  with  infamy,”  a “ stench,  in  the  nostrils  of 
honest  men,”  and  he  is  officially  told  that  “ though  the 
land  rocks  with  commotion,  and  runs  down  with  blood  ! ” 
“ not  an  inch  will  they  yield,  not  an  effort  relax,  not  an 
agent  recall,  not  a publication  suppress  !”  Do  senators, 
or  congressmen,  or  legislators,  in  their  places,  hazard 
the  expression  of  their  honest  sentiments,  adverse  to  the 
principles  and  measures  of  abolitionists  — the  whole  vo- 


ULTRA -ABOLITIONISM. 


173 


cabulary  of  crimination  is  exhausted  to  cover  their  names 
with  “ everlasting  infamy.”  Do  ministers  of  the  gospel, 
as  Christian  patriots,  lift  their  voices  in  tones  of  remon- 
strance and  expostulation  against  what  they  deem  erro- 
neous doctrines,  and  pernicious  practice,  in  relation  to 
slavery?  they  are  at  once  designated  by  name  in  the 
Liberator,  Emancipator,  Zion’s  Watchman,  et  id  genus 
omne,  either  as  “ robbers  and  villains,”  or  at  least  “ apo- 
logists for  man-stealing,”  and  classed  with  the  “ murder- 
ous  enemies  of  impartial  freedom,”  the  “ implacable  foes 
of  God  and  man,”  for  whom  “ intense  abhorrence  should 
fill  the  heart  of  every  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ.”  And 
when  any  portion  of  the  political  or  religious  press,  pre- 
sumes to  express  opinions  unfriendly  to  these  horrible 
exhibitions  of  intolerance,  and  administer  merited  rebuke 
to  these  enormities,  they  are  forthwith  placed  under  the 
ban  of  reprobation,  charged  with  being  “ bribed  by  slave- 
holders,” called  “ hireling  sycophants,”  “ instigators  of 
mobs,”  and  their  motives,  integrity,  and  veracity,  are  im- 
peached, while  the  real  or  supposed  correspondents  of 
these  editors  are  singled  out  for  calumny  and  personal 
abuse.  Such  are  the  fruits  of  ultra  abolitionism  ; or 
rather  such  the  carnal  weapons  which  their  “ hireling 
editors  ” and  agents  are  employing  for  promoting  their 
cause. 

It  is  plain,  then,  and  must  be  so  to  men  of  reason  or 
religion,  apart  from  the  subject  of  abolitionism,  or  what- 
ever such  may  think  of  slavery  or  anti-slavery,  that  such 
a spirit  of  intolerance  as  these  examples  exhibit,  is  “ evil, 
only  evil,  and  that  continually.”  And  to  arrest  this  tor- 
rent of  vituperation,  to  moderate  these  fiery  zealots,  is 
a work  which  imperiously  demands  that  patriots  and 
Christians  should  “ throw  themselves  into  the  breach,” 
15* 


174 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


however  multiplied  be  the  “ fiery  arrows  ” to  which  they 
may  expose  themselves  by  the  conflict. 

But  unhappily  the  infatuation  of  these,  our  misguided 
fellow-citizens,  has  not  only  been  exhibited  in  these  in- 
tolerant and  unchristian  measures,  but  to  promote  their 
cause,  it  would  seem  that  all  considerations  of  policy 
and  duty,  of  reason  and  religion,  are  to  give  place  to  this 
all-absorbing  topic.  The  ties  of  kindred,  the  bonds  of 
political  union,  the  claims  of  a common  Christianity,  as 
well  as  every  denominational  arid  sectarian  preference, 
are  all  annihilated  in  this  one  subject  of  Abolitionism, — 
which  is  with  them  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning 
and  the  ending,  the  “ all  and  in  all.”  Alas  ! that  we  are 
called  to  witness  American  Christians,  who  are  prepared 
thus  to  sacrifice  long-cherished  friendship,  ardent  and 
sincere  affection,  patriotism,  country,  conscience,  reli- 
gion, all ! all ! to  this  visionary  and  necessarily  fruitless 
warfare  against  slavery ! And  yet  the  proofs  are  multi- 
plied, that  these  fearful  results  are  constantly  and  legiti- 
mately flowing  from  the  spirit  of  “ ultra-abolitionism.” 

The  leaders  of  the  party  “ disclaim  all  half-way  men 
and  measures,”  and  condemn,  and  reprobate  “ moderate 
men,”  who,  while  they  are  avowedly  with  them,  even 
in  their  indiscriminate  denunciation  of  11  slaveholding  as 
sin,”  yet  cannot  unite  with,  or  approve  of,  their  spirit 
and  temper  in  conducting  the  controversy.  Such  hon- 
est abolitionlists,  for  example,  who  will  not  join  the 
outcry  against  the  motives,  principles,  and  tendency  of 
the  American  Colonization  Society,  meet  with  neither 
favour  nor  quarter.  Such,  also,  as  condemn  all  vio- 
lence, denunciation,  and  personal  abuse,  while  they 
nevertheless  pray  and  labour  for  emancipation,  are  ut- 
terly disowned  from  their  ranks.  And  those  consistent 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


175 


abolitionists  who  oppose  all  mob-violence,  from  principle, 
whether  for  or  against  abolition,  and  maintain  that  even 
bad  laws  are  to  be  respected  and  obeyed,  until  they  can 
be  altered  ; all  such  must  endure  the  revilings  of  the 
whole  kennel  press,  conducted  either  by  black  or  white 
abolitionists.  And  hence,  to  be  recognised  as  “ a good 
man  and  true,”  one  must  be  prepared  to  endorse  all 
the  foul  abuse,  and  scandalous  epithets  employed  by  the 
party,  whether  directed  against  the  “ villains,  robbers, 
pirates,  and  man-stealers,  who  hold  slaves,”  or  the 
“ vile  hypocrites,  and  pale-faced  impostors  of  the  Colo- 
nization Society,”  or  the  “ dough-faced,  time-serving, 
D.  D’s.,”  who  only  object  to  the  spirit  and  measures  of 
the  party,  for  all  these  are  but  “ defenders  and  apologists 
for  robbery  and  murder.”  Nay,  more,  they  must  vehe- 
mently cry  out  in  favour  of  the  “ majesty  of  the  laws,” 
when  abolitionists  are  suffering  from  mob  vengeance, 
but  at  the  same  time,  they  are  to  trample  upon  all  laws, 
and  rescue  fugitive  slaves,  by  a mob  of  blacks  and 
whites,  as  at  Utica;  — they  are  to  form  societies  for 
the  purpose  of  sending  run-away  slaves  to  England, 
or  Canada,  in  violation  of  state  laws  ; — and  all  this 
“ mobbing  and  man-stealing,”  is  to  be  justified  and  eu- 
logized, as  virtuous  and  religious,  because  it  is  on 
their  side  of  the  controversy.  What  a precious  jewel 
is  consistency,  and  what  a lamentable  example  have  we 
here  of  the  reckless  infatuation  which  swallows  up  rea- 
son, conscience,  and  religion  itself,  in  the  great  gulph  of 
“ ultra-abolitionism.” 

Will  it  be  believed,  that  in  the  nineteenth  century,  we 
should  find  Christian  ministers,  and  churches,  who  unite 
in  changing  the  divinely  instituted  term  of  Christian  com- 
munion, and  altering  the  conditions  of  salvation  ? The 


176 


ULTRA-ABOLITION  ISM. 


gospel  itself  has  become  superannuate,  and  must  be  im- 
proved by  these  puissant  reformers,  in  conformity  with 
their  creed  ! Instead  of  being  “ determined  to  know 
nothing  among  men,  save  Christ  and  him  crucified, 
they  know  nothing  save  Abolition  ! ” The  grand  inquiry 
is  not  “ What  think  ye  of  Christ  ? ” but  “ What  think 
ye  of  slave-laws  ? ” The  term  of  Christian  commun- 
ion is  not  whether  men  have  exercised  “ repentance  to- 
ward God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;”  — but 
whether  they  are  “ members  of  the  anti-slavery  society  ! ” 
Not  whether  they  believe  in  “ the  Apostle’s  creed,”  or  the 
“ Ten  Commandments  ; ” but  these  and  the  whole  Book 
of  God,  must  hold  a subordinate  relation  to  their  perver- 
sion of  the  maxim  of  Thomas  Jefferson,  that  “ all 
men  are  born  free  and  equal .”  To  be  a Christian,  and 
to  be  acknowledged  as  such,  by  these  modern  abolition- 
ists, they  must  “join  the  Anti-Slavery  Society,”  pro- 
fess to  have  “ no  prejudice  against  colour,”  and  “ re- 
nounce the  Colonization  Society  and  all  its  works.” 
These  are  the  covenants,  without  which  none  can  come 
to  the  table  of  the  Lord,  as  they  still  call  it,  although 
such  new  qualifications  are  impiously  demanded.  Truly, 
these  religionists  have  invented  “ another  gospel.” 

It  must  be  obvious,  that  our  fathers  and  mothers  in 
Israel,  who  have  gone  to  their  reward  from  all  the 
churches  of  the  North  and  the  South,  were  blind,  igno- 
rant, and  indeed  wholly  in  the  dark,  since  they  used  to 
“ hear  slaveholding  ministers  preach,”  and  “ take  their 
seats  at  the  Lord’s  table  in  company  with  slaveholders,” 
either  of  which,  according  to  the  creed  of  modern  aboli- 
tionism, would  be  “heinous  crime,”  as  bad  as  slave- 
holding. Nay,  these  very  ministers  and  churches  who 
now  adopt  this  system  of  proscription,  but  a very  few 
years  ago,  when  they  were  better  Christians  than  now,  by 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


177 


every  scriptural  criterion,  were  thus  sinning  without 
any,  the  least  compunction  of  conscience,  since  they 
held  communion  with  those  “ who  held  property  in 
man,”  and  now  allege  that  they  “ knew  not  what  they 
did.”  If  this  ignorance,  however,  really  existed,  it  must 
have  been  voluntary,  for  the  true  “ light”  then  shone  as 
brilliantly  as  now.  The  recollection  of  their  own  recent 
ignorance,  if  such  indeed  it  was,  should  moderate  their 
wrath  against  those  who  have  not  been  bewildered  by 
their  “ new  light,”  and  who  occupy  the  precise  ground 
which  they  have  abandoned.  They^were  neither  slave- 
holders, nor  apologists  for  slavery  then,  and  yet  these 
are  the  epithets  which  are  applied  now  to  those  who 
retain  the  sentiments  which  until  lately  they  them- 
selves held.  Hence,  a minister  of  the  gospel  who  stead- 
fastly moves  forward  in  his  legitimate  sphere,  preaching 
“ the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,”  asking  for  “ the  old 
paths  and  walking  therein,”  and  labouring  to  promote 
“ peace  on  earth,  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of 
souls,”  is  excommunicated  from  the  fellowship  of  the 
party,  unless  he  will  join  them  in  this  strife  with  the 
“ potsherds  of  the  earth.”  And  should  he  hazard  the 
opinion,  that  the  spirit  of  abolitionism,  as  it  rages  around 
him,  is  unfriendly  to  personal  religion,  and  to  the  cause 
of  God,  he  must  prepare  for  unmeasured  reprobation 
and  invective.  And  it  is  lamentable  to  witness  the  es- 
trangement of  affection,  the  annihilation  of  brotherly 
love,  and  alas  ! the  open  hostility,  which  is  seen  among 
the  private  members  of  the  churches,  who  have  become 
engulphed  in  the  vortex  of  abolitionism.  They  lose  all 
confidence  in  the  personal  piety  of  ministers  and  peo- 
ple who  differ  from  them  in  opinion,  and  even  if  they  do 
not  formally  abjure  fellowship  with  the  denomination  or 


178 


ULTRA- ABOLITIONISM. 


church  of  their  choice,  they  do  infinitely  worse,  by  con- 
tinuing a nominal  ecclesiastical  connexion  with  those, 
from  whom  every  vestige  of  spiritual  union  is  departed. 
And  in  numerous  instances,  churches  which  have  enjoyed 
uninterrupted  peace  and  prosperity  for  a series  of  years, 
have  been  made  the  arena  of  contention,  strife,  discord, 
division,  and  disaffection  among  brethren,  and  from  no 
other  cause  than  that  some  two  or  three  individuals 
have  “ sown  the  wind”  on  this  subject,  that  they  may 
“ reap  the  whirlwind.” 

We  have  marked  the  mischiefs  of  abolitionism  when 
introduced  into  the  churches,  and  mourned  over  the 
disastrous  results  which  soon  followed  in  its  train.  One 
member  becomes  dissatisfied  with  his  minister,  because 
he  now  remembers,  that  he  is  in  favour  of  that  wicked 
“ Colonization  Society,”  and  he  can  no  longer  profit  by 
his  preaching,  though  he  long  loved  and  honoured  him, 
until  he  became  a member  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Society. 
Another  cannot  enjoy  himself  any  longer  in  the  church, 
while  “ the  poor  coloured  sisters  and  brothers  occupy 
the  gallery,  or  the  back  pews,”  and  his  conscience  is 
so  troubled  that  he  must  needs  complain  and  agitate, 
even  when  no  one  else  in  the  churches,  either  white  or 
coloured,  has  any  scruples  or  dissatisfaction  on  the  sub- 
ject. A third  goes  into  the  Sabbath  School,  and  clan- 
destinely distributes  anti-slavery  tracts  and  “ rawhead 
and  bloody  bones”  pictures  on  the  subject;  and  this 
too  when  he  knows  that  there  are  no  kindred  spirits 
among  the  teachers  or  parents  of  the  children,  all  of 
whom  will  be  grieved  at  this  conduct,  if  the  result  be  not 
to  repel  the  children  from  the  school.  A fourth  feels 
it  his  duly  publicly  to  pray  for  the  slaves,  and  for  the 
prosperity  of  abolitionism,  at  every  opportunity,  and  even 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


179 


in  his  prayers,  throw  out  offensive  allusions  to  the  min- 
ister and  others,  for  neglecting  this  part  of  their  Chris- 
tian obligations.  And  these  with  many  other  examples 
which  might  be  named,  will  illustrate  the  methods  sys- 
tematically pursued  by  infatuated  men  and  women,  by 
which  the  peace  and  harmony  of  churches  are  violated, 
and  often  by  a single  individual.  And  instances  have 
occurred  in  which  a “ weak  sister,  or  female  brother,” 
has  singly  persisted  in  this  course,  until  the  moral  feel- 
ings of  the  whole  church  have  been  outraged,  and  they 
have  convinced  him  or  her,  that  the  attempt  to  diffuse 
a similar  spirit  was  vain.  He  or  she  has  then  obtained 
a dismission  from  one  church  and  united  with  another  ; 
and  another,  in  each  of  which  a repetition  of  the  mis- 
chief has  been  attempted,  until  such  disturbers  of  the 
peace,  have  exhausted  their  power  to  do  further  harm. 

In  some  cases,  however,  such  movements  have  been 
too  successful,  and  the  young  and  inexperienced  have 
become  entangled  in  the  snare  ; a party  has  been  crea- 
ted in  the  bosom  of  the  church,  and  perpetual  conflict 
has  been  the  result.  The  Sabbath  Schools,  and  the 
prayer  meetings,  have  become  little  else  than  “ abolition 
conventicles  ; ” the  minister  and  officers  of  the  church, 
who  have  resisted  the  mania,  have  been  made  the  sub- 
jects of  public  supplication  by  name  ; and  the  faction 
has  been  employed  in  sowing  dissension  and  disunion, 
until  by  “ smiting  the  shepherd,  the  flock  have  been 
scattered.”  Meanwhile,  alas  for  the  victims  of  this  in- 
fatuation, personal  religion  has  been  forgotten,  and  that 
the  souls  of  many  have  been  the  forfeit,  it  is  melancholy 
to  believe  is  but  too  certain.  For  this  spirit,  like  that  of 
secular  politics,  seldom  fails  to  be  substituted  in  the 
affections,  for  that  of  sober  and  practical  godliness. 


180 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


Who,  that  has  recently  taken  a “ walk  about  Zion” 
in  any  of  the  northern  or  eastern  states,  has  failed  to 
perceive  the  desolations  of  this  destroyer  as  evinced  in 
the  disaffections  among  brethren  which  are  becoming  so 
lamentably  apparent?  And  who  that  has  read  even  the 
religious  papers  which  advocate  abolitionism,  has  not 
mourned  over  the  intolerant  character  they  exhibit  upon 
this  topic,  while  some  of  them  seem  to  be  sufficiently 
tame  upon  almost  every  other?  It  is  humiliating  to  our 
common  nature  and  to  our  common  Christianity,  to  dis- 
cover those  brethren  and  sisters  who  were  aforetime  of 
“ a meek  and  quiet  spirit,”  exhibiting  the  “ gentleness 
of  Christ;”  now  transformed  into  bitter  and  relentless 
persecutors,  denouncing  all  who  will  not  think  with  them, 
and  employing  language  formerly  unknown  to  their  vo- 
cabulary. And  yet,  such  is  the  picture  we  are  con- 
strained to  look  upon,  nor  can  we  expect  it  to  be  other- 
wise, while  the  entire  anti-slavery  press,  which  is  the 
school  in  which  the  party  is  trained,  continues  to  exhibit 
a spirit  which  in  rancour  and  billingsgate  transcends 
the  violence  of  the  fiery  zealots  who  figure  in  the  ranks 
of  political  demagogues. 

It  has  been  long  ago  remarked  that  any  and  every 
subject  acquires  an  artificial  and  fictitious  importance  in 
the  minds  and  feelings  of  those  who  contemplate  it  ex- 
clusively. And  it  is  duty  to  truth  here  to  add,  that  the 
Creator  has  so  constituted  the  human  mind,  that  a too 
constant  and  intense  attention  to  any  one  topic,  to  the 
partial  or  entire  exclusion  of  every  other,  so  interferes 
with,  and  impairs  the  corporeal  organs  which  are  the  in- 
struments of  thought,  that  the  balance  of  the  mind  is 
overthrown,  and  a disease  denominated  monomania,  is 
the  melancholy  result.  One  man  has  his  thoughts  em- 


ULTRA  - ABOLITIONISM. 


181 


ployed  upon  “ perpetual  motion,”  and  becomes  so  ab- 
sorbed in  his  efforts  to  discover  this  desideratum,  that  he 
loses  sight  of  all  the  wonders  of  nature  and  art,  and  re- 
gards every  product  of  human  genius  insignificant  com 
pared  with  his  projected  invention.  Another  contrives 
a theory,  which  unlocks  the  mysteries  of  some  occult 
science,  and  he  becomes  so  swallowed  up  in  this  favour- 
ite hvpothesis,  that  he  has  neither  time  nor  inclination  to 
attend  to  the  interests  either  of  his  body  or  his  soul.  A 
third  invents  some  new  application  of  remedies  for  a va- 
riety of  diseases,  and  he  thinks  of  nothing  else,  until  he 
verily  persuades  himself  that  he  possesses  a universal 
panacea,  the  philosopher’s  stone,  and  confidently  predicts 
with  Paracelsus,  that  he  can  secure  immortality  to  him 
self  and  others,  and  the  delusion  is  so  sincere  and  entire 
that  it  only  ends  with  his  life.  A fourth  selects  some 
one  truth  in  religion,  upon  which  he  meditates  by  day 
and  night,  until  he  exterminates  from  his  thoughts  every 
other  truth ; though  infinitely  more  important  than  his 
chosen  theme,  and  finally  becomes  so  enamoured  of  his 
favourite,  that  he  rejects  every  other  truth,  whether  of 
reason  or  revelation.  While  yet  another  cultivates 
some  one  benevolent  object  with  so  much  ardour  and 
enthusiasm,  that  it  becomes  uppermost  in  all  his 
thoughts ; nay  more,  his  zeal  for  the  scheme  in  which 
he  embarks,  burns  with  so  much  of  vehemence,  that  he 
not  only  abandons,  but  furiously  opposes  every  other, 
or  at  least  insists  that  they  are  comparatively  insignifi- 
cant in  view  of  his  hobby.  So  infatuated  does  he  pre- 
sently become  with  the  stupendous  importance  of  accom- 
plishing his  purposes,  and  in  his  own  way  too,  that  he 
loses  sight  of  every  claim,  and  every  obligation  which 
seems  to  hinder  his  success,  and  drives  forward  the 
16 


182 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


enterprise  in  which  he  has  embarked  his  all,  with  a fury 
which  overleaps  every  restraint,  and  defies  all  control. 
Fully  persuaded  that  his  motives  are  pure,  and  the  end 
he  pursues  is  a good  one,  he  pauses  not  to  “ foresee  the 
evil,”  nor  is  he  careful  of  the  means  which  he  employs 
so  that  they  subserve  his  purpose.  His  is  the  supreme 
good,  — all  else  must  be  postponed  to  it,  — and  what- 
ever stands  in  the  way,  whether  reason  or  revelation, 
must  be  trampled  down.  Such  a monomaniac  is  pre- 
pared to  labour,  to  suffer,  or  to  die  for  his  cause ; he 
construes  all  resistance  to  be  unrighteous  persecution, 
and  will  glory  in  martyrdom  itself,  if  he  can  only  hope 
thereby  to  gain  the  desirable  object  at  which  he  aims. 
And  such  examples  among  modern  abolitionists  are 
sufficiently  numerous,  to  prove  that  this  is  one  form  of 
monomania,  and  the  victims  of  which  should  be  taken 
care  of  by  their  friends,  as  far  more  worthy  of  commiser- 
ation than  censure. 

Let  it  never  be  forgotten,  that  though  martyrdom  is 
the  strongest  proof  of  a man’s  sincerity,  it  is  no  proof  at 
all  that  he  is  right,  for  many  have  given  this  evidence  of 
sincerity  who  were  “ sincerely  wrong."  The  instance 
already  adverted  to  of  Saul  of  Tarsus,  is  a striking  illus- 
tration in  point.  Nor  is  errorless  dangerous  to  individ- 
uals and  community  because  its  votaries  are  sincere  ; so 
far  from  this  being  the  fact,  the  danger  of  mischief  is  in- 
creased just  in  proportion  to  the  evidences  of  sincerity 
which  are  visible.  If  then  it  were  true  that  all  the  mis- 
guided men  and  women  who  are  engaged  in  modern 
abolitionism,  were  so  sincere  that  they  were  ready  to 
sacrifice  their  lives  in  its  service,  even  then  this  would 
prove  nothing  as  to  the  merits  of  their  cause.  How 
much  more  equivocal,  then,  is  the  evidence  furnished, 


TXLTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


183 


when  the  champions  of  the  party  are  so  careful  of  con- 
sequences to  their  own  heads,  while  regardless  of  all 
consequences,  when  others  are  to  be  the  sufferers. 
Witness  their  readiness  to  agitate  the  community  in  the 
north  and  east,  where  no  moral  courage,  or  spirit  of 
self-sacrifice  is  required,  and  contrast  this  with  their 
wary  caution  not  to  trust  their  precious  selves  within  the 
reach  of  harm ; either  in  the  south,  where  the  evil  lies, 
against  which  they  are  professedly  labouring ; or  even  in 
the  north,  where  they  have  reason  to  apprehend  that  they 
may  be  called  personally  to  suffer  reproach  or  persecu- 
tion. The  examples  of  pusillanimity,  and  morbid  tim- 
idity which  some  of  their  mightiest  men  have  exhibited 
is  proverbial.  Witness  the  terror  of  a certain  Rev. 
divine,  when  pursued  by  a troop  of  boys,  to  the  steam- 
boat in  which  he  was  about  to  leave  the  city  of  New- 
York,  and  which  induced  him  to  crave  the  protection  of 
the  civil  authorities ; when  it  was  obvious,  that  his  pur- 
suers only  waited  to  give  him  a parting  hiss,  in  token  of 
their  contempt.  Nor  need  we  refer  to  Garrison  be- 
neath a pile  of  shavings,  and  Thompson  in  the  centre  of 
a group  of  coloured  sisters  at  Boston,  on  an  equally 
memorable  occasion,  for  a more  glaring  instance  than 
either,  was  witnessed  in  the  case  of  certain  vociferous 
agents  of  the  party,  who  on  their  return  from  the  general 
conference  at  Cincinnati,  where  they  had  shown  their 
colours,  were  afraid  to  have  their  names  placed  on  the 
way-bill,  lest  they  might  fall  into  harm’s  way.  Truly 
was  it  said,  “ The  wicked  fleeth  when  no  man  pursueth,” 
for  in  this  latter  case,  their  fears  were  wholly  morbid 
and  imaginary  ; no  one  whom  they  met  having  the  pow- 
er to  molest  them,  or  the  inclination  to  make  them 
afraid. 


184 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


It  is  true,  and  lamentably  so,  on  more  accounts  than 
one,  that  in  many  instances,  the  agents  and  lecturers  of 
modern  abolitionism  have  been  unrighteously  persecuted, 
and  in  the  fury  of  mob-violence,  even  the  innocent  have 
sometimes  suffered.  Nor  can  the  lawless  violations  of 
persons  and  property  which  have  resulted  from  popular 
indignation,  find  justification  or  even  palliation  among 
the  true  friends  of  liberty  and  law.  No  abuse  of  the 
liberty  of  speech  or  the  press,  can  authorize  the  inflic- 
tion of  “summary  punishment,”  in  any  civilized  com- 
munity; and  accordingly  the  actors  in  all  riotous  pro- 
ceedings, as  well  as  the  instigators  and  apologists  for 
such  mob-violence,  justly  meet  with  the  execration  of 
the  virtuous  and  the  good.  Indeed  the  resort  to  such 
means  even  to  redress  real  grievances,  and  abate  actual 
nuisances,  is  provided  against  by  the  heaviest  penalties 
known  to  our  laws.  Thus  it  ought  ever  to  be,  and  the 
criminal  agents  in  these  tumults  should  in  no  instance  be 
suffered  to  escape. 

Nevertheless,  while  we  should  unqualifiedly  reprobate 
all  lawless  violence,  by  whatsoever  pretext  perpetrated, 
every  good  citizen  should  equally  condemn  the  course  of 
conduct  which  experience  and  observation  have  shown 
either  invariably  or  frequently  results  in  these  “ deeds  of 
darkness.”  For  surely  if  a mob  be  an  evil  to  be  depre- 
cated, and  the  actors  be  regarded  as  criminals,  we  are 
not  at  liberty  to  invite,  excite,  or  provoke  such  an  un- 
lawful assemblage,  nor  can  we  innocently  adopt  a sys- 
tem of  measures  which  tends  to  this  result.  We  may 
regard  our  course  as  lawful  in  itself  considered,  and  our 
motives  may  be  purely  benevolent  and  praiseworthy,  and 
yet  if  such  consequences  to  ourselves  and  others,  follow 
in  our  train,  it  becomes  both  our  civil  and  moral  duty  to 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


185 


change  our  course,  either  by  abandoning  the  object,  or 
if  this  be  a greater  evil,  by  changing  our  method  of  pur- 
suing it,  so  as  to  avert  those  consequences. 

Let  us  illustrate  this  position  by  a case  which  fur- 
nishes a strong  parallel,  and  in  some  points  presents 
a striking  analogy.  In  our  larger  and  populous  cities, 
vice,  and  immorality  of  every  kind  are  known  to  abound, 
and  especially  among  that  class  who  are  known  to  ab- 
sent themselves  from  all  the  institutions  and  ordinances 
of  religion.  Multitudes  of  our  fellow  beings  are  “ living 
without  God,  and  dying  without  hope,”  nor  are  they 
reached  by  any  of  the  appointed  means  of  instruction 
and  grace,  but  are  literally  in  a state  of  heathenism. 

Let  us  suppose  that  benevolent  and  Christian  philan- 
thropists, commiserating  the  condition  of  such,  both  for 
time  and  eternity,  unite  in  a system  of  measures  to  res- 
cue and  save  these  multitudes  from  their  degraded 
and  melancholy  condition.  Their  motives  are  good, 
their  object  laudable,  and  they  employ  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  distribution  of  tracts  as  their  chosen 
means.  No  one  can  deny,  or  doubt  that  they  are  en* 
tering  upon  a course  which  is  not  only  lawful,  but  com- 
mendable, and  they  have  an  undoubted  right  thus  to  feel 
and  act.  But  suppose  they  adopt  the  practice  of  street- 
preaching, or  market-house  preaching,  and  it  is  found 
by  experience,  that  in  almost  every  instance,  these  efforts 
produce  outbreakings  of  popular  violence,  which  disturb 
the  peace  of  the  city,  and  endanger  the  property  and  lives 
of  the  inhabitants  ; would  not  all  the  good  men,  much 
less  all  the  wise  and  prudent  men  among  them,  after  a 
constant  repetition  of  these  mischiefs,  pause,  and  in- 
quire whether  they  ought  not  to  desist,  and  adopt  some 
other  course  more  peaceable  and  inoffensive  ? Would 
16* 


186 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


they  be  justified  in  persisting  in  these  measures,  and 
vindicating  themselves  by  alleging  that  they  had  their 
rights,  — that  they  were  only  using  the  liberty  of  speech, 
and  of  the  press,  which  was  guaranteed  to  them  by  the 
constitution  and  laws  ? And  would  not  the  municipal 
authorities  of  the  city  be  called  upon  to  prohibit  the  re- 
petition of  measures,  which  however  lawful  and  lauda- 
ble in  themselves,  were  found  in  practice  to  be  evil  and 
only  evil,  and  that  continually  ? And  when  this  mea- 
sure of  policy  and  duty  was  adopted  by  the  constituted 
authorities,  could  these  street-preachers  justly  complain 
because  they  were  not  allowed  “ the  liberty  of  speech 
and  the  press,”  and  allege  that  “ agitation  ” was  their 
object,  and  that  every  mob  increased  their  numbers  and 
their  resources,  and  that  they  should  therefore  be  per- 
mitted to  proceed  irrespective  of  all  consequences  ? 

Thus  far  it  will  be  perceived  that  we  have  supposed  all 
the  means  employed  to  be  innocent  and  lawful  in  them- 
selves considered,  but  to  make  the  parallel  complete, 
we  must  contemplate  it  in  a different  aspect.  Suppose 
these  street-preachers,  were  ever  and  anon  denouncing 
their  hearers  as  “■  thieves,  robbers,  pirates,  and  mur- 
derers,” and  the  application  of  these  and  the  like  epithets 
were  found  to  exasperate  the  populace ; and  suppose 
that  the  tracts  they  distributed  were  not  only  inflamma- 
tory, and  incendiary  in  their  character,  but  filled  with 
pictures  which  through  the  eye  appealed  to  the  worst  pas- 
sions of  the  worst  of  men,  and  that  such  preaching  and 
tracts  wherever  used,  resulted  in  the  destruction  of  the 
public  peace,  and  the  perpetual  repetition  of  deeds  of 
lawless  violence,  in  which  the  innocent  often  suffered, 
while  the  guilty  as  often  escaped,  either  by  their  cunning 
or  skill  1 Will  it  be  pretended  that  such  philanthropists 


ULTRA- ABOLITIONISM. 


187 


would  be  justifiable  in  adhering  to  such  a course  irre- 
spective of  such  consequences  under  the  pretext  of  “lib- 
erty,” or  “rights?”  Would  they  not  be  taught  that  the 
peaceable  part  of  the  community  had  rights  as  well  as 
they?  And  ought  they  not  to  surrender  such  of  their 
rights,  as  interfered  with  the  rights  of  others,  or  at  least 
exercise  their  rights  in  some  other  way,  which  should 
not  trespass  on  those  of  their  neighbours?  We  confess 
that  such  it  appears  to  us  would  be  the  dictate  both  of 
reason  and  religion.  Nor  can  it  be  necessary  to  en- 
large here  in  proof,  that  modern  abolitionism  is  in  no 
respect  misrepresented  by  the  foregoing  illustration,  and 
indeed,  candour  will  constrain  the  concession,  that  the 
parable  only  fails  in  pourtraying,  with  sufficient  strength, 
the  facts  of  the  case. 

It  is  true,  that  the  agents  and  lecturers  of  this  party 
profess,  and  many  of  them  sincerely  to  pursue ; none 
other  than  “ peaceable  measures.”  Indeed,  they  are 
ever  reiterating  that  “prayer  and  the  diffusion  of  light,” 
are  the  only  means  which  they  authorize.  If  these  in- 
strumentalities were  truly  all  the  weapons  they  em- 
ployed, still,  if  their  method  of  using  them  produced 
“ wars  and  rumours  of  wars,”  and  was  found  in  prac- 
tice to  inflict  upon  the  community  nought  but  public 
and  private  mischiefs,  it  would  be  their  solemn  duty  to 
adopt  some  other  method  of  employing  these  “ lawful 
means.”  But  however  often  they  may  allege  “ prayer 
and  the  diffusion  of  light”  to  be  “the  head  and  front  of 
their  offending,”  it  is  not  true,  as  many  who  make  this 
profession  very  well  know.  No  good  Christian  or  good 
citizen,  ever  did  oppose  either  “ prayer,”  or  the  “ dif- 
fusion of  light ; ” and  yet  there  are  tens  of  thousands 
in  both  these  relations,  who  are  opposed  to  the  measures 


188 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


of  “modern  abolitionism.”  The  truth  is,  these  are  not 
the  measures  which  distinguish  the  party,  notwithstand- 
ing they  are  perpetually  imposing  upon  the  public  by 
such  questions  as  the  following  : Do  not  the  Scriptures 
require  us  to  “ remember  them  that  are  in  bonds  as 
bound  with  them,”  why  then  should  it  be  a crime  to 
pray  for  the  poor  slaves?  And  “is  it  a sin  to  diffuse 
light  among  the  people  on  the  subject  of  slavery  ? ” 
Now  every  man  knows  that  abolitionists  might  “ pray 
for  the  poor  slaves”  on  every  “ house-top”  in  the  non- 
slaveholding states,  and  there  would  be  no  “ excite- 
ment” or  “agitation”  thus  occasioned.  They  might 
“diffuse  light”  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press,  to  their 
heart’s  content,  and  no  civil  tumult  or  riot  would  follow 
these  or  any  other  “ peaceable  measures.”  But  it  must 
be  obvious,  that  there  is  a way  of  employing  even  “ law- 
ful means”  in  the  production  of  “ unlawful  ends.”  It  is 
thus  that  ultra-abolitionism  has  abused  “the  liberty  of 
speech  and  the  press,”  and  disturbed  the  peace  of  the 
community  by  exciting  popular  tumults  and  violence. 
The  mobs  in  New-York,  as  is  now  universally  known, 
were  not  occasioned  in  whole  or  in  part  by  either  “ pray- 
er,” or  “ the  diffusion  of  light,”  but  by  an  attempt  at 
amalgamating  the  races,  by  seating  the  whites  and  blacks 
indiscriminately  in  one  of  the  churches,  at  a celebration 
to  which  the  public  had  been  invited.  This  unheard-of 
arrangement  engendered  the  first  show  of  popular  feel- 
ing, and  hence  the  Chatham-street  Chapel  was  the  first 
scene  of  the  civil  commotion,  which  afterwards  exhi- 
bited itself  in  other  churches,  where  this  outrage  upon 
public  feeling  had  been  committed,  and  also  upon  the 
property  of  those  who  had  made  themselves.conspicuous 
in  these  meetings.  Indeed,  it  was  not  until  handbills 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


189 


had  been  posted  through  the  city,  inciting  the  black 
population  to  rescue  certain  fugitive  slaves,  that  the  riots 
actually  commenced  ; and  but  for  these  and  the  like 
measures,  the  city  had  never  been  disgraced  by  the  out- 
rages of  popular  fury,  which  there  is  so  much  reason  to 
deplore. 

In  like  manner,  if  the  history  of  the  mobs  in  other  and 
distant  places,  by  which  the  abolitionists  have  been  dis- 
persed and  persecuted,  could  be  accurately  obtained,  no 
one  of  them  would  be  found  to  have  followed  either 
“prayer”  or  the  legitimate  employment  of  the  means 
for  diffusing  light;  — but  invariably  they  have  resulted 
from  measures  which  both  reason  and  religion  condemn, 
except  in  those  few  instances  where  they  have  been  oc- 
casioned by  political  demagogues  for  party  purposes. 
It  is  full  time,  therefore,  that  the  public  mind  should  be 
disabused  of  the  fictitious  pretence,  that  the  “ peaceable 
measures”  of  “prayer,”  and  the  “diffusion  of  light,” 
have  been  resisted  by  mob  violence,  and  the  “ innocent 
abolitionists  ” have  been  cruelly  persecuted,  solely  for 
“ righteousness’  sake.”  And  the  reader  need  only  ac- 
quaint himself  with  the  facts  in  the  case,  in  relation 
to  any  future  riotous  proceedings  in  any  place,  and 
we  venture  to  predict,  that  other  than  the  “ peaceable 
means  ” of  “ prayer,  and  the  diffusion  of  light,”  will 
have  been  the  precursors  and  provocatives  of  the  vio- 
lence. The  truth  should  be  known,  even  though  they 
who  testify  it  should  do  so  at  the  expense  of  being  un- 
justly charged  with  being  apologists  for  mobs.  Their 
causes  and  causation,  are  subjects  too  important  to  be 
misunderstood  by  any  citizen  who  reverences  the  au- 
thority of  the  laws,  and  deprecates  their  violation.  All 
such  should  unite  in  shunning  the  causes,  which  experi- 


190 


ULTRA -ABOLITIONISM. 


ence  and  observation  have  shown,  are  liable  to  prove  the 
instigation  of  lawless  violence.  It  ought,  however,  to 
be  fixed  in  the  public  mind,  that  mobs  are  to  be  reproba- 
ted not  because  of  their  being  employed  against  aboli- 
tionists, but  because  of  their  own  intrinsic  vileness  ; and 
that  all  popular  tumult  and  violence,  in  which  people  of 
any  class,  or  for  any  purpose,  act  without  law,  or  above 
law,  are  disgraceful  to  any  civilized  community,  and  de- 
serve the  heaviest  penalties.  Let  it  never  be  forgotten 
or  overlooked,  that  while  mobs  are  tolerated,  there  is  an 
end  both  to  law  and  liberty  ; and  hence  the  guardians  of 
the  public  weal,  are  bound  to  prevent  and  suppress  them, 
by  the  highest  obligations,  and  at  any  sacrifice,  whether 
of  treasure  or  of  blood. 

But  have  not  the  leaders  of  modern  abolitionism,  while 
justly  appealing  to  earth  and  heaven  against  mobs,  pub- 
licly and  officially  sanctioned  and  recommended  them, 
on  their  own  side  of  the  question?  What  is  a mob  ? It 
is  an  attempt  on  the  part  of  any  number  of  people,  either 
to  make  law , or  to  violate  laiv,  or  to  act  ivilhoul  law,  and 
it  is  a high  crime  under  any  government  of  laws. 
Whether  the  laws  are  just  or  unjust,  every  citizen  is 
bound  to  obey  them,  until  they  can  be  altered  ; and  that, 
not  by  mob  violence,  but  in  a constitutional  w'ay.  The 
constitution  and  laws  of  the  American  Union,  and  of  the 
several  states,  provide  for  the  restoration  of  fugitive 
slaves,  and  prescribe  the  process  by  which  it  is  to  be 
effected.  Now',  whether  or  not  we  believe  in  “ the 
right  of  property  in  man  this  is  one  question,  and  the 
fact  that  the  laws  recognise  that  “ right,”  is  another. 
This  last  fact  alone,  forbids  any  good  citizen  from  re- 
sisting those  laws,  and  characterizes  all  combinations  for 
the  purpose  as  mobs.  xYnd  be  it  remembered,  that  a 


ULTRA- ABOLITIONISM. 


191 


mob  is  no  less  a mob  because  it  is  employed  in  rescuing 
a slave  from  his  master,  or  from  the  officers  of  justice, 
while  in  the  act  of  investigating  his  true  relation,  than  if 
it  was  employed  in  dispersing  a company  of  abolitionists. 
All  unlawful  proceedings  in  either  case,  are  equally  crim- 
inal ; nor  is  the  professed  benevolence  of  the  design 
any  plea  in  its  mitigation ; else  all  rioters  might  allege 
good  motives  in  extenuation  of  their  outrages.  Indeed 
the  only  defence  which  hardihood  and  wickedness  has 
had  the  effrontery  to  urge  in  behalf  of  mobs,  is  that  there 
are  some  evils  against  which  there  is  no  law,  or  bad 
laws,  and  that  in  the  absence  of  law,  they  ought  to  be 
punished  by  summary  process.  Such  is  the  horrid  creed 
on  which  “lynching”  has  been  practised,  as  it  is  tech- 
nically termed,  and  in  the  light  of  reason  and  com- 
mon sense,  it  is  plain,  that  there  is  no  other  creed  which 
can  excuse  the  resistance  to  the  laws,  which  the  aboli- 
tion party  are  carrying  out,  by  sending  fugitive  slaves, 
when  known  to  be  such,  to  England  or  Canada ; and  es- 
pecially by  prompting  their  seizure  and  rescue  while 
under  due  process  of  law.  It  is  no  extenuation  for  them 
to  deny  that  the  law  is  right,  or  just,  so  long  as  it  is  the 
law ; nor  is  it  any  excuse  for  unlawful  measures  to 
allege,  that  the  accused  slave  is  really  free  as  they 
think,  and  has  been  kidnapped.  Let  them  defend  his 
case,  and  see  that  he  is  protected  from  wrong  ; but  still 
the  law  should  take  its  course,  for  it  were  better,  hor- 
rible as  is  the  alternative,  that  a freeman  should  be  en- 
slaved, than  that  a government  of  laws  should  be  tramp- 
led under  foot.  Such  must  be  the  impartial  and  con- 
sistent opposition  to  mobs,  before  we  can  hope  for  their 
annihilation.  It  would  be  easy  to  show,  however,  that 
the  avowed  creed  of  modern  abolitionism,  is  the  legiti- 


192 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


mate  source  of  lawless  violence.  For  what  other  pur- 
pose are  we  over  and  again  taught  in  the  official  publi- 
cations of  the  party,  that  “ all  those  laws  now  in  force, 
admitting  the  right  of  slavery  are,  before  God,  null  and 
void?"  Such  jacobinical  doctrines  are  enforced  by  the! 
oft  repeated  maxim,  in  relation  to  the  forcible  rescue  of 
fugitive  slaves,  that  “ resistance  to  tyrants  is  obedience 
to  God.”  These  are  the  dogmas  of  the  party,  and  they 
are  employed  for  the  purpose,  and  with  the  effect  of 
prompting  the  forcible  rescue  of  fugitive  slaves  from  the 
officers  of  justice,  while  in  the  act  of  investigating  such 
cases  by  due  process  of  law.  And  we  need  not  pause 
to  argue  in  proof  that  every  such  forcible  rescue,  as  well 
as  every  clandestine  assistance  rendered  to  a fugitive 
slave  to  escape  from  his  lawful  master,  is  a practical  and 
criminal  example  of  “ lynch-law,”  as  dangerous  and 
mischievous  as  any  of  those  of  which  abolitionists  are 
the  victims.  For  it  is  certainly  as  bad  to  mob  a slave- 
holder, as  to  mob  an  abolitionist ; and  to  deprive  him  of 
his  slave  property  without  due  process  of  law,  can  only 
be  justified  upon  the  code  of  Judge  Lynch.  It  is  full 
time,  then,  that  the  public  should  be  called  upon  to  be- 
stow their  censure  upon  mobs  indiscriminately,  whether 
they  be  gotten  up  by  abolitionists,  or  their  opposers. 
Thus,  and  thus  only,  can  a healthy  and  sound  public 
sentiment  be  created  on  this  important  subject. 

Among  the  most  plausible  humbugs  of  ultra-abolition- 
ism, and  perhaps  that  by  which  shallow  thinkers  among  us 
are  the  most  egregiously  gulled,  is  seen  in  the  clamor  the 
party  are  attempting  to  raise  against  the  Congress  of  the 
United  States,  by  vociferating  with  all  the  vehemence 
of  the  sect,  that  “ the  sacred  right  of  petition  is  denied, 
and  the  whole  population  of  this  country  thus  reduced  to 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


193 


the  condition  of  slaves.”  The  facts  of  the  case  are 
briefly  these  : Year  after  year,  memorials  and  petitions 
against  slavery,  in  the  District  or  Territories,  or  against 
the  introduction  of  Texas  into  the  Union,  or  against  the 
domestic  slave-trade  between  the  several  states,  have 
been  deluging  the  tables  of  our  national  legislature, 
signed  by  multitudes  of  women  and  children,  white  and 
coloured,  and  in  one  or  more  instances  signed  by  slaves. 

These  have  been  quietly  laid  on  the  table  in  conse- 
quence ofthe  morbid  sensibility  of  the  southern  members, 
into  which  they  have  been  provoked  or  intimidated,  by 
the  violent  and  ferocious  spirit  of  the  ultra-abolitionists. 
During  the  present  session  of  Congress,  the  party,  by 
dint  of  systematic  agencies  all  over  the  North  and  East, 
have  gotten  up  a greater  multitude  than  ever  of  such 
petitions  ; and  although  most  of  them  are  signed  by  silly 
women,  and  sillier  men,  and  many  of  them  by  “ladies 
and  gentlemen  of  colour,”  as  well  as  by  Sabbath-school 
children,  both  white  and  coloured,  their  numbers  and 
long  array  of  names  have  “ frightened  ” some  of  the 
Southern  Senators  and  members  of  the  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives “ from  their  propriety  ;”  and  the  excitement 
which  the  presentation  of  such  petitions  occasioned, 
threatened  to  embarrass  seriously  the  legislation  of  the 
nation,  and  impelled  a large  portion  of  the  southern 
men  to  contemplate  a secession  from  the  House  in  a 
body.  Under  such  circumstances,  a large  majority  of 
the  Congress,  agreed  upon  a pacific  measure  of  com- 
promise, by  laying  such  petitions  on  the  table,  without 
their  being  read,  referred,  or  debated  ; and  the  adoption 
of  this  resolution  has  been  the  signal  for  a hue  and  cry 
all  over  the  land,  that  the  “ right  of  petition  ” is  denied. 
And  thehumiliating  spectacle  has  been  witnessed  of  a ven- 
17 


194 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


erable  Ex-President  of  the  United  States,  now  a member 
of  the  House  of  Representatives,  vociferously  denouncing 
this  resolution  as  a “ violation  of  the  constitution,  a gag- 
law,  and  a virtual  annihilation  of  the  sacred  right  of 
petition.” 

But  meanwhile,  the  sober  intelligence  of  this  nation 
see  nothing  formidable  in  the  aspect  of  this  subject,  but  the 
additional  evidence  it  furnishes  of  the  fanaticism  of  these 
ultra-abolitionists,  since  the  “ right  of  petition  ” is  neither 
infringed  nor  interrupted.  Every  man,  woman,  and 
child,  in  this  country,  ruhite  and  black , are  still  as  ever 
at  perfect  liberty  to  send  up  petitions  to  Congress;  and 
that  body  have  neither  the  inclination  nor  the  power  to 
prevent  it.  It  is  true,  that  the  Congress  have  their 
rights  guaranteed  to  them  by  the  constitution,  and 
among  these  is  the  “right”  to  dispose  of  all  petitions  as 
they  in  their  sovereign  will  and  pleasure  may  will  and 
determine.  And  when  they  choose  to  act  upon  any 
class  of  petitions  en  masse,  either  with  or  without,  either 
reading,  reference,  or  any  other  action  whatever,  they 
have  a constitutional  right  to  do  so.  As  to  the  policy 
or  expediency  of  the  measure  in  any  given  case,  they 
are  the  sole  judges,  and  responsible  only  to  their  con- 
stituents. While  the  people  any  where  have  the  “ right 
of  petition,”  the  Congress  have  their  rights  equally 
guaranteed  to  them  by  the  constitution. 

To  raise  a clamour,  then,  under  the  false  pretext  that 
the  “right  of  petition”  is  denied,  when  it  is  so  obviously 
done  ad  captandum  vulgus,  and  utterly  without  founda- 
tion, is  only  another  of  the  humbugs,  by  which  the 
sect  prolong  and  perpetuate  their  work  of  agitation  and 
mischief.  They  are  still  exercising  their  “ right  of  pe- 
tition,” and  thousands  of  memorials  are  in  circulation 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


195 


at  this  hour,  for  the  repeal  of  the  obnoxious  resolution, 
gotten  up  by  the  party  all  the  while  pretending  that  the 
right  is  denied.  Their  object  in  these,  as  well  as  in  the 
former  petitions,  is  excitement,  agitation,  tumult,  and  the 
exasperation  of  the  south,  and  hence  they  effect  these 
objects,  whatever  becomes  of  their  petitions.  They  are 
not  so  stupid  as  not  to  know  that  such  petitions  convince 
nobody,  and  must  necessarily  fail  in  their  professed 
object.  But  so  long  as  they  can  succeed,  to  use  a 
homely  phrase,  “to  keep  the  pot  boiling,”  their  real 
object  is  gained.  And  accordingly  their  whole  course 
has  been  marked  by  ingenious  devices,  to  introduce 
some  new  topic  of  excitement  as  fast  as  the  old  ones 
burn  out,  and  their  influence  subsides.  They  invent 
new  hobbies,  — such  as  “ mobs,”  “ liberty  of  the  press,” 
“ right  of  petition,”  “ Texas,”  and  the  like,  — which 
necessarily  answer  the  purpose  of  humbugging  the  popu- 
lace ; and  as  these  cease  to  be  operative,  they  adopt 
another.  The  present  reigning  humbug  of  the  party,  is 
the  “ tragedy  at  Alton,”  and  the  martyrdom  of  Lovejoy, 
to  which  we  now  direct  the  attention  of  the  reader. 

While  these  pages  are  preparing  for  the  press,  a mel- 
ancholy circumstance  has  transpired  at  Alton,  Illinois  ; 
of  which  the  abolition  presses  and  lecturers,  are  every 
where  availing  themselves,  in  a manner  which  exhibits 
another  striking  confirmation,  that  their  whole  theory  and 
practice  is  a base  imposture  upon  public  credulity,  and 
eminently  deserves  to  be  denominated  a humbug. 
While  at  the  same  time,  the  history  of  this  affair,  which 
has  resulted  in  the  violent  death  of  Mr.  Bishop  and  Mr. 
Lovejoy,  fully  sustains  the  views  we  have  expressed  of 
the  nature  and  tendency  of  ultra-abolitionism. 

The  essential  facts  of  this  tragedy  at  Alton,  may  be 
thus  briefly  condensed. 


196 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


Mr.  Lovejoy,  the  ostensible  agent  in  the  entire  trans- 
action, which  has  inflicted  so  foul  a disgrace  upon  the 
nation,  was  an  editor  of  a political  paper,  formerly  pub- 
lished at  St.  Louis,  in  Missouri.  Some  time  since,  he 
became  a Congregational  minister,  and  an  immediate 
abolitionist.  By  reason  of  some  offence  to  the  populace, 
at  St.  Louis,  which  is  in  a slave  state,  by  articles  pub- 
lished in  his  paper,  he  was  forcibly  driven  from  Missouri, 
by  an  unprincipled  mob,  who  thus  outraged  his  person 
and  property  because  of  his  alleged  abolitionism.  Mr. 
L.  being  a fanatic  on  this  particular  subject,  resolved  to 
triumph  over  the  citizens  of  Missouri,  by  issuing  his 
paper  across  the  river,  at  Alton,  Illinois ; which  being 
in  a free  state,  he  hoped  would  allow  him  to  do  what  he 
pleased  in  the  premises.  But  before  he  could  find  favour 
or  patronage  even  in  Alton,  he  was  obliged  to  give  assur- 
ance that  he  was  about  to  publish  strictly  a religious 
paper,  in  contradistinction  from  an  abolition  paper  as 
heretofore.  Not  that  the  inhabitants  of  Alton  were  “ pro- 
slavery men,”  nor  that  they  were  “ enemies  of  free  dis- 
cussion,” nor  “ opposed  to  the  liberty  of  speech  or 
the  press,”  although  these  and  similar  allegations  have 
been  falsely  cast  upon  them  ; but  so  immediately  adja- 
cent is  their  residence  to  the  slave  state,  whence  Mr. 
Lovejoy  had  been  so  recently  driven  by  mob-violence, 
that  they  apprehended  that  their  own  property  and  lives 
might  be  endangered,  should  the  matter  and  manner  of 
the  former  paper  of  Mr.  Lovejoy  be  persisted  in  by 
him,  and  published  at  Alton.  So  soon  therefore  as  they 
received  the  assurance  that  the  character  of  his  paper 
was  to  be  changed  to  one  strictly  religious,  and  that  no 
attempt  was  to  be  made  to  renew  the  war  upon  their 
slaveholding  neighbours  in  Missouri,  they  welcomed 


ULTRA-AEOLITIONISM. 


197 


Mr.  L.  among  them,  and  resolved  to  rally  around  him 
and  his  new  press.  But  although  Mr.  L.  was  doubtless 
sentimental  in  his  promises  when  he  made  them,  yet  his 
infatuation  on  this  particular  subject  was  goaded  by  the 
promptings  of  the  party  at  home  and  abroad,  until  he 
violated  his  pledge,  and  his  “ Observer,”  became  a 
more  violent  abolition  paper  than  he  had  ever  published 
in  Missouri.  The  result  of  his  censoriousness  and 
obnoxious  epithets,  was  to  arouse  the  worst  passions  of 
the  worst  men,  and  his  press  was  abruptly  destroyed  by 
a lawless  mob,  probably  made  up  of  visiters  from  Mis- 
souri, who  had  crossed  the  river  for  the  purpose  of 
uniting  with  the  lower  classes  of  the  people  of  Alton. 
The  quiet  and  orderly  citizens,  indignant  at  the  outrage 
which  they  deplored,  and  dreading  its  repetition,  remon- 
strated with  Mr.  L.  against  the  violation  of  his  veracity, 
of  which  they  were  the  witnesses,  and  entreated  him  to 
change  the  course  of  his  paper,  as  he  had  promised  to 
do,  and  then  all  would  yet  be  well ; but  he  only  alleged 
that  he  had  altered  his  mind  since  he  made  the  promise 
to  desist,  and  that  now  he  was  resolutely  bent  upon 
going  on.  He  forthwith  published  an  appeal  to  the 
party  abroad  for  the  means  to  re-establish  his  press,  and 
very  soon  he  recommenced  his  publication,  and  renewed 
his  assaults  upon  slaveholding.  Again  and  again  was 
the  peace  of  the  community  of  Alton  violated  by  a mob, 
who  a second  and  a third  time  destroyed  the  press  and 
printing  materials,  and  subsequently  inflicted  brutal  in- 
humanity upon  Mr.  L.,  and  even  upon  his  wife,  who 
sought  to  rescue  him  fiom  the  fiendish  violence  of  the 

O 

rioters.  Again  did  the  citizens  of  Alton,  almost  en 
masse,  while  they  reprobated  the  mob,  beseech  Mr.  L. 
no  longer  to  subject  them  to  the  mischiefs  of  mob-law, 
17* 


198 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


by  provoking  the  renewal  of  these  outrages,  which  they 
declared  themselves  to  have  no  power  to  prevent.  They 
would  gladly  have  protected  him  from  violence,  and 
sustained  him  in  printing  what  he  pleased,  if  it  was  in 
their  power  to  do  so  without  endangering  their  own 
property  and  lives.  But  while  they  acknowledged  that 
he  had  rights,  they  felt  that  they  and  their  families  like- 
wise had  rights  equally  dear  to  them,  and  which  his 
course  was  placing  in  jeopardy.  Hence  they  wished 
him  to  desist  from  that  course,  and  exercise  his  own  rights 
in  some  other  way,  which  would  not  trespass  upon 
theirs.  At  first  he  seemed  to  listen  to  their  counsel, 
and  it  appeared  a lucid  interval  of  his  frenzy  had  super- 
vened, after  so  repeated  cruelty  and  persecution.  In- 
deed there  can  be  little  doubt  that  he  would  have  aban- 
doned the  project  of  re-establishing  his  press  at  Alton, 
had  not  the  anti-slavery  party,  its  agents  and  misguided 
zealots  from  abroad,  urged  and  demanded  a different 
course.  Unhappily,  he  had  bad  advisers,  whose  code  of 
morals  disregards  “ all  circumstances,”  and  prompts  to 
a recklessness  of  “ all  consequences,”  so  long  as  they 
themselves  are  kept  out  of  harm’s  way.  Upon  these 
bad  advisers,  whether  they  be  residents  of  the  state  of 
Illinois,  where  the  subsequent  tragedy  was  enacted  ; or 
whether  they  be,  as  has  been  affirmed  with  great  plausi- 
bility, the  black  and  white  fanatics  who  constitute  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  American  Anti-Slavery  So- 
ciety at  New-York  ; upon  these  bad  advisers  rest  both 
the  guilt  and  folly  of  urging  the  unfortunate  Mr.  L.  to  a 
course  contrary  to  his  own  better  judgement.  The 
proofs  are  before  the  world,  that  he  yielded  to  importu- 
nity urged  from  some  quarter,  and  only  thus  adopted  the 
plans,  which  in  their  consummation  resulted  in  his  death, 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


199 


at  the  instance  of  others  ; who  insisted  that  as  there  the 
war  had  commenced  “f/ie  great  battle  must  be  fought 
there Hence  the  infatuated  man  received  the  new 
press  which  the  party  sent  him  for  the  purpose,  and  at- 
tempted to  brow-beat  public  opinion  by  the  use  of  mus- 
kets, powder,  and  ball. 

What  a picture  is  here  presented  to  the  gaze  of  angels 
and  men!  A professed  Christian  minister!  a member 
of  the  “ Peace  Society!”  advocating  a moral  cause  by 
“ moral  suasion  ! ” disclaiming  all  carnal  weapons  ! pro- 
claiming that  “ prayer  and  the  diffusion  of  light,”  were 
his  only  means  of  offence  and  defence  ! and  professing 
only  to  address  “ arguments  and  facts  to  the  consciences 
of  men!”  yet  we  find  him  standing  with  a company  of 
kindred  spirits,  armed  with  guns  and  ainunition,  and 
pledged  to  each  other  to  carry  their  point,  and  establish 
their  press,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  Nay  more,  we 
find  this  rev.  clergyman  and  his  associates,  furnished 
with  gun-powder  and  ball,  with  muskets  and  rifles,  and 
prompted  to  use  them  in  defence  of  their  rights,  by  min- 
isters and  Christians  so  called.  And  w:hen  in  fulfilment 
of  the  decree  of  God,  “ they  that  use  the  sword  shall 
perish  by  the  sword,”  the  unfortunate  Mr.  Lovejoy 
fell ; it  was  not  until  he  had  first  killed  a man , for  he 
fired  into  the  crowd  when  Mr.  Bishop  was  shot,  as 
appears  by  the  published  testimony ; and  was  in  the 
act  of  shooting  another , when  he  was  himself  shot  down 
by  one  of  the  mob,  against  whom  he  was  thus  engaged 
in  deadly  conflict.  Let  these  facts  be  in  view,  and  then 
who  among  us  are  prepared  to  say  “ Let  my  last  end  be 
like  his  ? ” Surely  none  but  those  whose  infatuation  and 
fanaticism  are  as  demonstrable  as  were  manifest  in  the 
history  of  Baalam. 


200 


ULTRA - ABOLITIONISM. 


That  Mr.  Lovejoy,  or  any  other  man,  would  be  legally 
empowered,  when  his  castle  was  assailed  by  mob-vio- 
lence, to  defend  himself  by  any  amount  of  force  which 
may  be  necessary  for  the  purpose,  and  that  any  jury  of 
this  country  would  render  a verdict  of  justifiable  homi- 
cide, should  he  kill  any  of  the  rioters  in  such  a case,  can- 
not be  doubted.  But  unfortunately  there  can  be  no 
analogy  here,  for  want  of  parallel  in  the  cases.  Had 
Mr.  Lovejoy  been  peaceably  occupying  his  dwelling  or 
his  printing  office,  and  had  he  there  been  assailed,  and 
his  property  and  life  threatened,  he  would  have  been 
justified  by  law,  had  he  defended  himself  with  any  weap- 
on he  could  command,  and  at  any  expense  of  life  to 
his  assailants.  But  instead  of  this,  we  find  him  clan- 
destinely introducing  into  a warehouse,  a printing  press 
on  storage,  and  taking  possession  of  that  warehouse 
with  a company  of  armed  men,  for  the  premeditated,  de- 
liberate, and  avowed  purpose  of  re-establishing  his  news- 
paper by  force,  and  at  the  hazard  of  his  life  and  the  lives 
of  others.  This  course  rendered  him  the  assailant  of 
the  public  peace,  and  his  challenge  of  defiance  thus 
thrown  out,  was  calculated  to  invite  and  provoke  a mob, 
especially  when  he  had  repeated  proofs  that  there  were 
in  that  community  corrupt  and  wicked  men,  who  were 
rioters  of  a desperate  character,  and  by  whose  revenge 
he  had  over  and  again  suffered.  And  when  the  mob 
had  been  collected,  and  the  surrender  of  the  press  had 
been  demanded,  before  any  violence  had  been  committed 
other  than  threats,  and  throwing  of  stones,  it  appears 
that  “ one  of  Mr.  Lovejoy’s  party,  ivith  the  consent  of 
the  rest,”  fired  into  the  crowd,  and  Mr.  Bishop  was 
killed ; and  this  deed  was  done,  as  appears  by  the  testi- 
mony, by  J\lr.  L.  himself!  It  was  not  until  this  murder 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


201 


was  committed,  that  the  rioters  rallied  with  fire  arms,  — 
resolved  to  avenge  his  death;  and  as  one  of  them  was 
ascending  a ladder  for  the  purpose  of  firing  the  ware- 
house, Mr.  L.,  it  appears,  came  out  of  the  house,  and 
in  the  act  of  shooting  the  incendiary  he  was  himself  shot 
down.  This  second  murder,  was  the  consequence  of 
the  first,  and  both  are  equally  worthy  of  the  highest  pun- 
ishment known  to  our  laws.  The  mob  within  the 
house,  and  the  mob  without  the  house  alike  deserved  to 
be  hanged,  since  no  amount  of  provocation  can  palliate 
the  guilt  or  infamy  of  either. 

But  by  far  the  vilest  humbug  yet  practised  upon  the 
gullible  public,  is  in  the  attempt  made  with  so  much 
pomp  and  circumstance  to  canonize  this  Mr.  Lovejoy 
as  a Christian  martyr,  while  Mr.  Bishop,  whom  he 
killed  but  a few  minutes  before  he  fell,  has  no  share 
in  the  sympathy  of  the  party.  In  New-York,  where 
“ this  ball  was  set  in  motion,”  the  renowned  Beriah 
Green!  pronounced  a funeral  oration,  in  which  he  not 
only  claimed  Mr.  Lovejoy  as  a martyr,  comparing  him 
to  the  illustrious  Stephen; — but  he  was  guilty  of  the 
horrid  impiety  and  blasphemy  of  reiterating  over  and 
over  again,  that  his  death  was  vicarious!  like  that  of 
Jesus  Christ,  he  suffered  for  us,  — he  died  in  our  stead! 
“ When  brother  L.  fell,”  said  he,  “ we  fell,  and  when 
he  died,  we  died.”  This  redoubtable  orator  forgot  that 
his  brother  Lovejoy  died,  thirsting  for  the  blood  of  his 
enemies  ! while  Stephen  prayed  “ Lord,  lay  not  this  sin 
to  their  charge  1”  and  his  Master  said,  “ Father  forgive 
them,  they  know  not  what  they  do !”  Look  on  this  pic- 
ture, — and  then  on  that ! 

In  reviewing  this  whole  subject,  the  candid  reader 
will  perceive  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lovejoy  in  writing  and 


202 


ULTRA -ABOLITIONISM. 


printing  his  sentiments  only  exercised  his  civil  and  moral 
rights  ; and  had  he  perished  by  violence  while  persisting 
in  the  exercise  of  those  rights,  without  resisting  force  by 
force,  and  rendering  evil  for  evil,  he  would  have  been 
indeed  a martyr ; and  one  whose  bl-ood  would  have  cried 
from  the  ground  against  his  murderers ; nor  would  the 
cry  have  been  unheeded,  for  the  moral  power  of  this 
whole  nation  would  have  been  concentrated  for  their 
arrest,  'trial,  and  punishment.  Such  should  have  been 
his  course,  in  consistency  with  his  principles  as  an  abo- 
litionist ; a member  of  the  Peace  Society  ; a Christian  ; 
and  above  all,  as  a Minister  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Prince 
of  Peace.  He  might  have  been  killed,  but  he  would 
have  killed  nobody.  He  might  have  died,  but  not  with 
murderous  weapons  in  his  hands,  already  stained  with 
the  blood  of  one  of  his  fellow-beings,  and  in  the  act  of 
slaying  another  of  his  enemies.  He  might  then  have 
been  a martyr,  and  not,  as  now,  the  victim  of  his  infat- 
uation, and  an  enduring  monument  of  those  maxims  of 
eternal  retributive  justice, — “He  that  sheddeth  man’s 
blood,  by  man  shall  his  blood  be  shed.”  “ Whatsoever 
mete  ye  measure  to  others,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you 
again.”  How  like  the  example  furnished  in  the  history 
of  Ahab,  when  God  said  by  the  mouth  of  his  prophet, 
“ In  the  place  where  the  dogs  licked  the  blood  ofNaboth, 
shall  the  dogs  lick  thy  blood,  even  thine.” 

But  while  the  death  of  Lovejoy  suggests  such  reflec- 
tions, the  death  of  Bishop  is  not  less  important  in  our 
estimate  of  this  tragedy.  The  latter  was  at  least  in  bad 
company,  — possibly  one  of  the  rioters,  — and  if  so,  went 
into  the  affray,  with  unlawful  purposes  ; and  he,  together 
with  all  who  constituted  the  mob,  must  have  known  that 
the  desperation  of  the  conflict  on  both  sides,  hazarded 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


203 


the  lives  of  all  engaged  in  it.  It  may  be  true,  that  he 
violated  no  Christian  profession,  — no  pledge  to  a Peace 
Society,  — and  did  not  even  pretend  either  to  fear  God,  or 
regard  man  ; yet  all  this  should  not  be  construed  as  pal- 
liating the  guilt  of  combining  with  a lawless  mob,  to 
punish  by  brute  force,  offences  which  could  not  be  visited 
by  the  laws  of  the  land.  Mr.  Bishop  excluded  himself 
from  the  protection  of  law,  by  uniting  with  a band  of 
outlaws,  in  the  commission  of  an  unlawful  act.  And 
however  we  may  condemn  the  Christian  minister  who 
shot  him  down,  he  perished  under  circumstances  which 
exclude  him  from  the  sympathies  of  those  who  honour 
and  respect  the  government  of  laws,  and  the  constitution 
under  which  they  live.  No  other  estimate  of  a mob,  or 
those  who  compose  it,  should  find  countenance  or  sup- 
port in  any  quarter. 

That  two  of  our  fellow-citizens  should  thus  perish  by 
violence,  however,  is  an  event  which  demands  of  every 
lover  of  liberty,  that  he  look  the  facts  in  the- face,  and  act 
in  view  of  those  facts,  irrespective  of  any  party.  The 
guilt  and  responsibility  of  this  outrage  upon  human  rights, 
and  of  similar  offences  against  the  majesty  of  the  laws, 
involves  a fearful  responsibility  somewhere.  The  abo- 
litionists are  ever  alleging  the  existence  of  slavery  as 
the  cause  of  these  lawless  acts  ; but  while  slavery  con- 
tinues to  be  protected  by  the  constitution  and  laws,  such 
an  allegation  is  vain,  since  it  involves  them  in  the  guilt  of 
“ resisting  the  powers  that  be,  which  are  ordained  of  God.” 
The  lawful  existence  of  slavery,  while  it  continues,  can 
never  justify  or  excuse  unlaw'ful  opposition,  much  less 
can  it  be  justly  alleged  as  any  cause  of  mobs.  We  must 
look  elsewhere,  then,  for  the  cause  of  the  disturbances 
of  the  public  peace  ; nor  shall  we  find  an  example  among 


204 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


what  are  called  abolition  riots,  which  does  not,  as  in  the 
present  case,  bear  on  its  front  the  palpable  evidence  that 
the  “bitterness  and  wrath,  and  evil  speaking”  of  aboli- 
tion agents  or  presses,  has  been  the  immediate , efficient, 
and  proximate  cause  of  mobbing,  by  arousing  the  worst 
passions  of  the  worst  men.  In  the  present  instance, 
however,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lovejoy,  contrary  to  his  better 
judgement,  and  in  violation  of  his  conscience,  by  foreign 
dictation,  provided  and  employed  deadly  weapons  with 
which  to  challenge,  provoke,  and  defy,  mob  vengeance  ; 
and  this  he  did  at  the  instance  of  evil  counsellors  at 
home  and  abroad,  under  the  pretext  that  he  was  right 
and  they  were  wrong ; and  intending  to  compel  the 
wicked  mob  to  do  right,  by  terrifying,  wounding,  and 
killing  them ! 

If,  then,  Mr.  Lovejoy  and  those  who  advised,  aided, 
or  abetted  him  in  those  measures,  are  not  the  true  and 
only  causes  of  this  tragedy,  it  is  plain  that  we  may  seek 
for  the  cause  in  vain.  Had  they  not  armed  themselves, 
there  would  have  been  no  firearms  used.  Had  not 
Mr.  Bishop  been  killed,  nobody  would  have  been  killed. 
Hence  the  cause  of  Lovejoy’s  death,  was  the  death  of 
Bishop.  The  cause  of  this  death,  was  the  firearms  in- 
troduced into  the  warehouse,  and  the  use  made  of  them 
by  Mr.  L.  and  his  friends.  And  the  cause  of  this  rash 
and  desperate  measure,  was  the  resolute  purpose  to 
compel  the  people  of  Alton  to  submit  to  Mr.  Lovejoy 
and  his  brother  abolitionists,  to  do  as  they  pleased. 
That  the  mob  were  wholly  in  the  wrong,  in  every  in- 
stance, as  all  other  mobs  are,  is  undeniable.  And  the 
same  reasons  which  prove  them  to  be  so,  will  establish 
the  position  that  Mr.  L.  and  his  friends  were  equally  in 
the  wrong.  The  mob  were  acting  above  law  and  with- 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


205 


out  law,  for  the  purpose  as  they  allege  of  correcting  an 
evil,  for  which  there  was  no  law.  The  party  who  armed 
against  the  mob  were  doing  precisely  the  same  thing ; 
they  were  attempting  to  carry  their  point  by  violence, 
which  they  were  unable  to  effect  by  law.  And  it  is 
no  excuse  to  allege,  either  that  the  administrators  of 
the  law  were  weak  and  pusillanimous,  or  that  the  law 
was  insufficient  for  lack  of  the  supports  of  public  opin- 
ion, or  that  there  was  no  law  adequate  to  remedy  the 
evil  they  were  suffering';  for  in  either  case,  the  attempt  to 
supply  the  absence  of  law,  by  taking  the  law  into  their 
own  hands  was  unlawful,  and  the  consequences  which 
followed,  are  at  once  the  measure  and  the  proofs  of  their 
just  responsibility. 

For  professing  Christians  and  ministers  of  the  gos- 
pel of  peace  to  canonize  and  apotheosize  E.  P.  Love- 
joy  therefore  as  a Christian  martyr  is,  we  repeat  it,  an 
exhibition  of  impiety,  little  short  of  blasphemy.  Such 
religious  observances  would  not  be  a greater  humbug, 
if  they  should  be  gotten  up  in  our  churches,  to  com- 
memorate the  death  of  duellists  ; or  the  combatants  who 
come  to  their  death  by  an  unlucky  blow,  given  at  a prize- 
fight between  fencers,  pugilists,  or  boxers,  who  exhibit 
their  science  in  a ring,  at  a shilling  a head.  All  those 
fall  in  the  exercise  of  their  rights,  and  in  defence  of  these 
“rights.”  But  they  “ die  as  the  fool  dieth,”  and  they 
should  have  “ the  burial  of  an  ass  ! ” 

And  now  it  only  remains  to  expose  the  imposture,  by 
which  it  is  attempted  to  force  an  analogy  between  the 
great  and  good  temperance  enterprise,  and  this  scheme 
of  ultra-abolitionism.  We  have  already  shown,  in  another 
place,  that  the  former  utterly  disclaims  and  repudiates 
every  form  of  ultraism,  and  for  this  reason,  if  there  were 
18 


206 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


no  others,  there  can  be  no  semblance  of  parallel  between 
the  Temperance  and  Anti-Slavery  Societies.  Neverthe- 
less, the  partizaus  and  presses  of  this  latter  humbug,  are 
ever  reiterating  that  their  measures  are  justified,  by  the 
success  and  usefulness  which  have  attended  the  efforts 
of  the  friends  of  Temperance,  as  though  there  were  any 
similarity  between  them.  It  may,  therefore,  be  worth 
while  to  point  out  more  distinctly,  the  features  of  dissimi- 
larity which  it  will  be  seen  are  great  and  multiform. 

To  form  an  Anti-Slavery  Society  in  the  bosom  of  any 
church,  for  example,  it  is  alleged  is  a measure  which 
is  defensible  on  the  same  ground  that  a Temperance 
Society  can  be  vindicated,  viz.  : that  there  is  a necessity 
for  it  among  the  members  of  that  church.  But  the  dif- 
ference consists  in  the  fact  that  Anti-Slavery  Societies 
are  only  formed  in  those  churches  where  there  is  no 
slaveholding  among  llieir  members;  — while  Temperance 
Societies  are  formed  in  those  churches  in  which  there 
are  members  who  either  manufacture,  sell,  or  use  intoxi- 
cating liquors  as  a beverage.  Those  who  unite  with 
the  latter  society  in  the  church,  agree  that  henceforth 
they  will  practise  “ total  abstinence,”  however  moderately 
or  temperately  they  may  have  used  intoxicating  liquors 
previously ; and  they  do  this,  for  the  sake  of  giving 
their  example  against  the  causes  and  practice  of  intem- 
perance. While  those  who  unite  with  the  Anti-Slavery 
Society,  when  formed  in  any  church,  have  no  slaves 
themselves,  and  can  give  no  example  of  emancipation. 
They  sign  their  names  to  a constitution  declaring  “ slave- 
holding to  be  a heinous  crime,”  and  thus  as  far  as  in  them 
lies,  un-church  and  eternally  undo  every  one  of  their 
Christian  brethren  who  hold  slaves  under  any  circum- 
stances. But  so  far  from  emancipating  any  slave,  or 
encouraging  and  prompting  others  to  do  so,  they  do  by 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


207 


this  act  only  delay  and  hinder  the  good  work  of  eman- 
cipation ; and  they  do  worse,  since  they  strengthen  and 
perpetuate  the  evil  of  slavery.  They  neither  “ let  the 
oppressed  go  free,”  nor  suffer  those  to  do  so,  who  other- 
wise would. 

No  one  can  fail  to  see  from  these  brief  remarks,  that 
the  two  societies  are  essentially  unlike.  The  one 
contains  a company  of  men  who,  for  the  purpose  of 
discouraging  intemperance,  and  promoting  temperance, 
voluntarily  relinquish  all  use  of  intoxicating  liquors  as  a 
beverage,  and  persuade  others  to  adopt  the  like  absti- 
nence. The  other  is  composed  of  those  who  live  in  a 
state  where  they  cannot  hold  slaves,  if  they  would  ; and 
who  organize  for  no  other  purpose,  as  shown  in  practice, 
than  to  denounce  and  anathematize  their  fellow-citizens 
and  fellow-Christians  in  a distant  state,  without  regard  to 
the  laws  under  which  they  live,  or  the  circumstances,  often 
of  necessity  or  benevolence,  under  which  they  hold  slaves. 

But  when  did  the  American  Temperance  Society  pro- 
claim all  use  of  intoxicating  liquors  a “heinous  crime 
against  God  V’  When  did  they  denounce  against  all 
who  continue  in  the  traffic  or  use  of  these  articles, 
“ without  regard  to  circumstances,”  such  epithets  as 
‘•'thieves,  pirates,  men-stealers  and  villians'?”  When 
did  they  threaten  or  endanger  the  peace  of  commu- 
nities, or  menace  the  overthrow  of  our  national  exist- 
ence ? When  did  they  prompt  to  deeds  of  violence 
and  blood,  and  officially  sanction  the  use  of  carnal 
weapons  in  the  promotion  of  their  cause  l When  did 
they  deluge  the  tables  of  Congress  with  petitions  signed 
by  silly  women,  and  sillier  men,  and  children  of  the  Sab- 
bath-schools,  both  white  and  coloured,  until  the  dissolu- 
tion of  our  American  Union  has  come  to  be  deprecated 
as  the  result  of  such  folly  ? When  did  they  raise  a hue 


208 


ULTRA- ABOLITIONISM. 


and  cry  about  the  “ liberty  of  speech,  the  liberty  of  the 
press,  the  right  of  petition,  &c.”  as  though  they  hoped  to 
humbug  the  public  into  the  belief  that  they  were  suffering 
unrighteous  and  unmerited  privation  of  their  rights  1 The 
truth  is,  that  had  the  American  Temperance  Society 
been  conducted  in  the  spirit  and  by  the  measures  which 
have  thus  far  marked  the  history  of  the  American  Anti- 
Slavery  Society,  its  very  name  would  have  become  an 
offence  in  the  nostrils  of  American  Christians,  if  it  had 
not  been  long  since,  self-immolated  by  its  own  rashness 
and  folly. 

The  temperance  enterprise  is  pacific  in  its  principles, 
kind  in  its  spirit  and  measures, rational  and  scriptural  in  its 
appeals,  and  has  continued  to  bring  “ Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest,  on  earth  peace,  and  good  will  to  men.”  While 
the  Anti-Slavery  enterprise  is  founded  upon  erroneous 
and  fallacious  principles,  which  are  carried  out  by  meas- 
ures of  strife,  violence,  and  denunciation,  offensive  and 
calumnious  appeals,  and  has  scattered  “ firebrands,  ar- 
rows and  death,”  throughout  the  church  and  the  nation. 
No  slave  has  been,  or  ever  will  be  emancipated  by  its 
instrumentality,  though  professing  to  be  exclusively  Anti- 
Slavery  ; while  millions,  in  both  hemispheres,  are  the 
living  witnesses  of  the  fruits  of  the  American  Temperance 
Society.  In  the  name,  then,  of  every  species  of  sense, 
which  is  entitled  to  respect,  we  protest  against  the  at- 
tempted analogy  between  these  two  societies,  which  are 
as  unlike  as  light  and  darkness,  and  as  distant  from  each 
other  in  spirit  and  tendency,  as  heaven  from  hell.  Let 
the  public  no  longer  be  either  deceived  on  the  subject, 
or  silent  under  this  most  flagrant  of  humbugs. 

Having  thus  examined  somewhat  at  length,  the  theory 
and  practice,  the  principles  and  the  measures  of  ultra- 
abolitionism, the  reader  may  form  his  own  opinion  of  the 


ULTRA-ABOLITIONISM. 


209 


character  of  “ the  American  Anti-Slavery  Society,” 
since  this  institution  is  itself  the  most  gigantic  imposture 
which  ever  afflicted  either  the  church  or  the  state.  This 
society  is  the  great  parent  of  all  the  humbugs,  which 
have  been  enumerated  in  this  chapter,  and  which  are 
classified  under  the  general  title  of  ultra-abolitionism. 
And  this  commentary  on  its  principles  and  results,  to- 
gether with  the  catalogue  of  its  mischiefs,  misdemeanors, 
and  crimes,  has  been  presented  for  the  purpose  of  show- 
ing that  the  “ American  Anti-Slavery  Society,”  is  itself 
a stupendous  humbug,  and  deserves  the  conspicuous 
place  assigned  it  in  this  gallery  of  the  “ Humbugs  of 
New-York.” 

But  it  is  time  to  conclude  this  chapter,  which  is  al- 
ready too  long.  And  we  would  now  submit  the  views 
we  have  expressed  to  the  patient  and  candid  attention  of 
American  Christians,  with  no  other  desire  than  that  the 
men  of  reason  and  religion  among  us  may  be  led  there- 
by to  judge  righteous  judgement,  on  subjects  which  very 
closely  pertain  to  our  national  prosperity,  and  the  per- 
petuity of  our  civil  and  religious  liberties.  Let  us  all 
“ seek  peace  and  pursue  it and  by  cultivating  a spirit 
of  calm  inquiry  and  mutual  forbearance,  we  may  look 
the  subject  of  slavery  in  the  face,  in  all  its  bearings  ; and 
whatever  maybe  our  convictions  of  duty,  “let  our  mod- 
eration be  known  unto  all  men.”  No  possible  good 
can  result  from  violence,  denunciation,  and  invective ; 
much  less  from  sophistry  and  declamation.  God  will 
prosper  the  righteous  cause,  and  ultimately  it  will  be 
found,  that  “ truth  is  mighty  and  will  prevail.”  That 
all  who  speak  and  write  on  this  great  subject  should 
find  the  “ more  excellent  way  ” is  of  infinite  importance, 
and  that  such  may  become  the  case,  all  the  Christians 
in  this  land  should  devoutly  pray.  18* 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


ULTRA -PROTESTANTISM. 


Popery  and  Anti-Popery  both  humbugs. — Popery  a system  of 
imposture  and  intolerance — justifiable  opposition — danger  of 
using  carnal  weapons  — indiscriminate  anathemas — guilt  of 
priests  and  nuns  — morbid  feeling  of  the  party  — plea  for  the 
invincibly  ignorant — demoralizing  character  of  certain  publica- 
tions — a more  excellent  way  — importance  of  the  subject  — mu- 
tual repulsion  between  Protestants  and  Papists  — liberty  and 
toleration  of  America  — danger  of  an  intolerant  spirit  — ex- 
amples — origin  of  recent  controversies  — anti-popery  literature 

— mischiefsit  is  inflicting  upon  public  morals  — proposed  change 

— example  of  a better  spirit  — crimes  of  Popery  — war  against 
the  Bible — infallibility  — idolatry,  &c.,  he.  The  Bible  an  all- 
sufficient  weapon  — morbid  and  groundless  fears  of  Protes- 
tants — omnipotence  of  truth  — illustration  — good  things  even 
in  popery  should  be  separated  from  evil,  in  our  censures  — cer- 
tain triumph  and  victory  of  Protestantism,  only  delayed  by  Ul- 
traism  — Conclusion. 

This  is  the  third  of  the  Antis,  yclept  Anti-Popery  in 
common  parlance,  which  we  class  among  the  humbugs 
of  the  times,  for  the  obvious  reason  that  both  Popery 
and  Anti-Popery  are  impostures  upon  the  public,  as  we 
think  will  be  apparent  to  the  reader,  if  he  will  extend  to 
these  strictures  his  patient  attention. 

And  here  we  wish  it  distinctly  understood,  that  as 
with  Intemperance  and  Slavery,  so  we  have  no  fellow- 
ship with  Popery.  We  are  aware,  however,  that  this 
disclaimer  will  avail  us  little  with  either  class  of  the  ul- 


ULTRA -PROTESTANTISM. 


211 


tras  of  whom  we  have  spoken.  They  who  go  beyond 
the  Bible,  in  their  creed,  can  scarcely  be  expected  to 
pause  in  their  career  to  estimate  the  motives  or  appre- 
ciate the  character  of  those  who  tarry  behind  on  Bible 
ground.  It  is  not  for  their  sake,  however,  that  we  thus 
premise  our  utter  hostility  to  Popery,  as  we  have  done 
to  Slavery  and  Imtemperance ; but  we  do  so  that  no 
reader  may  misinterpret  our  strictures  to  imply  that  we 
are  unfriendly  to  the  professed  objects  of  those  whose 
measures  we  deplore  and  condemn.  The  only  reward 
we  expect  from  the  whole  tribe  of  ultraists  is,  that  of  be- 
ing called  a wine  bibber,  a slaveholder,  or  a semi-Pa- 
pist.  And  though  we  should  abhor  ourselves  in  either 
of  these  characters,  yet  none  of  these  things  move  us 
from  the  fearless  and  conscientious  discharge  of  duty. 
W e could  wish,  however,  that  the  fraternity  would  meet 
our  arguments  with  some  other  logic  than  hard  names, 
unless,  indeed,  this  be  the  nature  of  all  their  defensive 
ammunition.  They  may  indeed  impeach  the  charita- 
bleness of  this  fear,  yet  unless  their  policy  be  changed, 
they  will  not  readily  impugn  its  justice. 

By  ultra-Protestants,  we  mean  those  who  in  their  op- 
position to  Popery  go  beyond  the  Bible  in  their  princi- 
ples and  measures,  and  we  are  pained  to  confess  that 
all  the  anti-popery  societies  of  which  we  have  any 
knowledge,  and  all  their  publications  which  we  have 
seen,  fall  under  this  condemnation. 

That  the  distinctive  characteristics  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Religion,  are  anti-American  and  anti-Christian 
we  cordially  admit ; and  we  view  the  whole  system  of 
Popery  to  be  corrupt,  demoralizing,  infamous,  and  false. 
We  regard  the  Pope,  and  his  minions  of  every  grade,  to 
be  the  instruments  in  a wide-spread  conspiracy  against 


212  ■ 


ULTRA -PROTESTANTISM. 


human  liberty,  and  the  truth  of  God  ; nor  do  we  com- 
plain at  the  application  of  the  prophetic  nomenclature 
of  the  Eible  to  this  “Anti-Christ”  personified.  Nay 
more,  we  fully  believe  that  the  falsehood,  the  arro- 
gance, the  despotism,  the  stupendous  frauds,  cruelties, 
and  abominations  of  Romanism,  have  been  demonstra- 
ted, by  a mass  of  testimony,  which  can  neither  be  refu- 
ted nor  gainsayed.  And  yet  we  acknowledge,  with  hu- 
miliating views  of  our  common  human  nature,  that  there 
is  a manifest  increase  of  Roman  Catholics  in  our  own 
country,  by  causes  which  we  have  no  means  to  control ; 
and  we  deprecate  this  calamitous  result,  and  would  la- 
bour and  pray  for  its  remedy. 

Nevertheless,  we  are  not  prepared  to  adopt  the  doc- 
trine that  “ the  end  sanctifies  the  means,”  nor  to  pursue 
measures  which  will  give  countenance  to  the  “ slander- 
ous report,”  that  we  “do  evil  that  good  may  come.” 
Much  as  we  desire  the  extinction  of  Popery,  we  would 
not  be  accessory  to  effecting  even  this  valuable  object  by 
persecution,  intolerance,  or  any  species  of  Jesuitism. 
These  features  of  character  possess  far  greater  defor- 
mity in  our  eyes  when  they  appear  in  a Protestant,  than 
when  they  are  exhibited  in  a Papist.  In  the  latter  they 
are  consistent,  and  homogeneously  belong  to  his  charac- 
ter and  to  his  religion,  and  therefore  we  hate  Popery, 
and  love  to  hate  it.  Nor  is  Protestantism  any  “ more 
lovely  or  of  good  report”  when  it  is  disfigured  and  de- 
formed by  exhibitions  of  this  same  spirit  of  intolerance 
and  persecution. 

To  expose  and  denounce  the  errors  and  impostures 
of  Popery,  or  any  other  system  of  false  religion,  is  alike 
the  province  and  the  duty  of  Protestants  and  Christians  ; 
and  in  inculcating  the  truth  of  God  distinctively,  it  often 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


213 


becomes  necessary  to  exhibit  the  “ devices  of  Satan,” 
and  the  various  “ refuges  of  lies”  in  contrast,  by  way 
of  warning  and  instruction.  Thus  did  Christ  and  his 
Apostles ; and  they  who  adhere  to  their  example  will 
never,  in  their  principles  or  measures,  deteriorate  into 
ultraism,  for  we  call  nothing  by  this  name  which  does 
not  go  beyond  the  Bible. 

But  the  late  organized  and  systematic  movements  in 
opposition  to  Popery,  and  the  present  aspect  of  that  por- 
tion of  the  periodical  press  which  is  devoted  to  this  con- 
troversy, betrays  a spirit  which  we  denominate  ultraism. 
For  while  the  Bible  authorizes  us  to  “ contend  earnestly 
for  the  faith,”  and  to  be  “ valiant  for  the  truth,”  and 
enjoins  upon  us  to  be  “faithful,”  to  the  souls  of  men, 
yet  it  permits  no  “ carnal  weapons,”  and  absolutely  for- 
bids us  to  render  “ railing  for  railing.”  Nay  more,  in 
our  efforts  to  do  good,  we  are  expressly  enjoined  to  have 
the  “spirit  of  meekness,”  to  do  “good  for  evil,”  to 
“ love  our  enemies,  to  bless  and  curse  not.”  And  to 
try  ourselves  and  others,  we  have  this  criterion  fur- 
nished, “ If  any  man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ,  he  is 
none  ofhis.” 

If  the  present  war  against  Popery  were  carried  on 
solely  by  politicians,  and  for  secular  purposes,  we  should 
suffer  “the  potsherds  of  the  earth,  to  strive  with  the 
potsherds  of  the  earth,”  nor  would  we  interfere  w ith  the 
quarrel,  however  ultra  its  spirit.  But  when  Christian 
ministers  and  the  members  of  Christian  Churches  are 
rallying  their  brethren  to  the  banner  of  ultra-protestant- 
ism,  we  would  fain  bid  them  pause  and  inquire  whether 
they  have  not  gone  beyond  the  Bible,  under  the  influ- 
ence of  a zeal  which  is  not  according  to  knowledge. 

As  examples  of  ultraism  in  this  controversy,  we  would 


214 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


refer  to  the  indiscriminate  anathemas  which  are  hurled 
against  Roman  Catholics  unversally,  by  maintaining 
that  they  are  all,  priests  and  people,  “ hypocrites,  idola- 
ters, blasphemers,  and  impostors,”  whose  hearts  are  full 
of  guile,  and  whose  hands  are  swift  to  shed  blood.  And 
yet  this  is  but  a feeble  allusion  to  the  corruption,  crime, 
and  infamy,  which  the  ultra-protestant  press  is  peren- 
nially charging  upon  all  who  are  within  the  pale  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  without  any 'kind  of  discrimina- 
tion. And  let  it  be  observed,  that  this  censoriousness 
is  not  exhibited  against  the  errors,  superstitions,  frauds, 
and  mummeries  of  the  system  alone,  but  against  every 
one  of  those  who  are  deceived  thereby. 

Whatever  may  be  the  iniquities,  corruptions,  and  licen- 
tiousness of  many  of  the  priests  and  nuns,  and  however 
great  the  enormities  which  monasteries,  convents,  and 
nunneries,  conceal  within  their  cloisters,  yet  no  instances 
of  detection  and  exposure,  however  great  and  flagrant, 
can  authorize  a general  and  universal  imputation  of  sim- 
ilar guilt  to  all  other  institutions  of  the  like  character. 
Especially  is  this  course  unjust,  when  the  evidence  is 
only  that  furnished  by  apostates,  whose  personal  cha- 
racter is  equivocal,  and  when  these  witnesses  give  evi- 
dence that  they  are  actuated  by  vindictiveness  and  a 
spirit  of  revenge,  and  when  they  bring  forth  no  fruits 
meet  for  repentance,  not  even  by  that  shamefacedness 
and  humility  which  would  become  them,  in  the  charac- 
ter of  reformed  profligates.  And  surely  it  is  inconsis- 
tent with  the  “golden  rule”  to  receive  the  evidence  of 
recreant  nuns  and  excommunicated  priests,  in  relation 
to  the  character  and  conduct  of  their  former  associates,  at 
least  until  they  have  acquired  a character  for  themselves, 
which  would  entitle  them  to  credit,  if  their  testimony 


ULTRA- PROTESTANTISM. 


215 


were  given  upon  any  other  subject,  and  to  any  other  facts. 
And  we  put  it  to  the  consciences  of  those  ultra-pro- 
testants,  who  have  propagated  the  “ expose  of  Miss 
Reed,’’  the  “ Awful  Disclosures  of  Maria  Monk,”  or 
the  more  horrible  “Narrative  of  Rosamond  Culbertson,” 
whether  they  are  willing  that  their  own  character  and 
conduct  should  be  condemned  on  no  better  testimony? 
How  much  more  cruel  is  it  then  that  not  only  the  moral 
delinquency  of  the  individuals  accused,  should  be  pub- 
lished and  believed  upon  no  other  authority ; but  the 
whole  fraternity  and  sisterhood  to  which  the  accused 
party  belong,  should  be  placed  under  the  ban  of  utter 
reprobation,  and  upon  no  better  evidence. 

Such,  however,  is  the  morbid  state  of  feeling  which 
has  been  engendered  among  protestants,  by  anti-popery 
lectures,  newspapers,  pamphlets,  and  other  means,  that 
mulitudes  are  prepared  to  receive  any  story,  however  in- 
credible in  itself,  or  upon  however  slender  authority,  if 
it  be  only  sufficiently  horrible  in  guilt  and  loathsomeness. 
And  by  the  same  means  they  have  been  led  to  feel  towards 
the  poor,  ignorant,  and  stupid  dupes  of  the  popish  im- 
posture, without  any  kind  of  discrimination,  all  that 
disgust,  contempt,  and  resentment,  which  the  deeds  of 
infamy  and  blood,  attributed  to  certain  priests  and  nuns, 
have  irresistibly  called  forth.  But  we  inquire,  is  this 
candid?  Is  it  just?  is  it  charitable  ? How  different  from 
the  spirit  of  our  Master  when  surrounded  by  the  igno- 
rant dupes  of  a false  religion,  which  impelled  them  to 
clamor  for  his  life,  and  imbrue  their  hands  in  his  blood  ? 
Hear  him  when  he  not  only  prays  for  their  forgiveness, 
but  describes  their  true  character  — “ they  know  not  what 
they  do !” 

Who  can  doubt  that  there  are  many  Roman  priests. 


216 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


within  and  without  monasteries,  who  are  invincibly  igno- 
rant of  the  delusions  of  which  they  are  the  victims  ? The 
same  may  be  said  of  many  nuns,  who  “ verily  think  they 
do  God  service,”  and  voluntarily  choose  the  slavery  of 
the  convent,  conscientiously  deceived  into  the  belief  that 
thus  only  they  can  escape  from  the  wrath  which  is  to 
come.  And  that  great  multitudes  of  the  lower  classes, 
who  are  bound  in  the  chains  of  popery,  are  sincerely 
striving  to  serve  God  and  save  their  souls,  cannot  be 
questioned.  Such  priests,  nuns,  and  members  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  as  are  innocent  of  the  heinous 
crimes  charged  against  others,  can  on  no  principle  of 
justice  or  equity  be  implicated  in  their  guilt,  and  there 
are  doubtless  multitudes  among  them  who  abhor  every 
species  of  immorality,  and  would  themselves  unite  in  the 
exposure  of  such  abominations,  if  they  could  be  convinced 
of  their  existence. 

Now  we  design  this  plea  only  in  behalf  of  the  innocent ; 
and  we  cannot  doubt  that  there  are  many  such  in  the 
laity,  and  even  among  the  ecclesiastical  orders  of  that 
church  of  both  sexes.  By  the  system  in  which  they  have 
been  educated  and  trained,  and  in  the  bondage  of  which 
they  are  enslaved,  they  are  kept  in  ignorance  of  Bible 
truth,  and  all  light  is  excluded,  save  that  which  serves 
to  perpetuate  the  errors  by  which  they  have  been  deluded. 
For  these  miserable  victims  of  a corrupt  priestcraft,  no 
sentiment  but  of  commiseration  ought  to  be  felt  or  ex- 
hibited ; nor  can  we  hope  to  “ convert  such  from  the 
error  of  their  way,”  while  we  include  them  in  the  cen- 
sures to  which,  however  justly  others  may  be  entitled, 
they  have  the  consciousness  that  so  far  as  they  are  im- 
plicated, those  censures  are  unmerited.  And  hence, 
while  we  reprobate  the  errors  and  crimes  of  Popery  as  a 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM.  217 

system,  and  expose  its  impostures  to  the  public  gaze  as 
duty  to  the  truth  demands  we  should,  upon  Bible  prin- 
ciples, separate  men’s  persons  from  their  errors,  and 
prove  by  the  spirit  of  our  efforts,  that  we  love  the  former, 
while  we  abhor  the  latter.  Especially  should  we  care- 
fully discriminate  between  the  criminality  of  the  wilful 
impostors,  and  the  weakness  and  ignorance  of  those  who 
are  the  mere  victims  of  their  delusions.  Thus  we  might 
hope  to  effect  the  illumination  and  reformation  of  multi- 
tudes on  Bible  prnciples,  who  will  otherwise  not  only 
never  be  reached,  but  are  absolutely  repelled  by  ultraism. 

Another  and  formidable  objection  to  the  measures  of 
those  who  are  waging  war  against  Popery  in  our  country, 
is  found  in  the  demoralizing  influence  of  most  of  their 
publications.  Tales  oflust,  and  blood,  and  murder,  such 
as  those  with  which  the  ultra-protestant  press  is  teeming, 
in  all  the  loathsome  and  disgusting  details  in  which  they 
are  recited  ; and  especially  when  they  are  represented 
as  transpiring  under  the  cloak  of  religion,  and  the  crimi- 
nals occupying  and  disgracing  the  holy  office  of  the 
ministry,  are  adapted  in  the  very  nature  of  things  to 
strengthen  the  hands  of  infidelity  and  irreligion.  Nor 
can  any  virtuous  mind  of  either  sex,  fail  to  contract  im- 
purity by  the  perusal  of  such  publications  as  those  we 
have  described.  Indeed,  the  multiplicity  of  such  publi- 
cations are  among  the  signs  of  the  degeneracy  of  the 
present  age  ; and  posterity  it  is  to  be  feared,  will  be  the 
sufferers  for  generations  to  come.  And  if  the  deplorable 
moral  influence  they  are  exerting  upon  the  young  at 
present,  were  justly  appreciated,  all  such  books,  by 
whomsoever  published,  and  by  whatever  motives  they 
may  have  been  issued,  would  be  burned  by  the  common 
hangman. 


19 


218 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM < 


If  we  might  presume  so  far,  we  would  gladly  be  in- 
strumental in  showing  a “more  excellent  way”  to 
counteract  Romanism  and  rescue  its  deluded  votaries, 
Christianity  needs  for  its  propagation  no  such  “ carnal 
weapons,”  but  on  the  contrary  disdains  them  all.  The 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  its  intrinsic  moral  energy,  its 
truth,  its  benevolence,  and  its  power,  is  omnipotent  like 
its  Divine  Original ; and  its  success,  wherever  it  is  relied 
on,  demonstrates  its  adaptation  to  sweep  away  every 
“ refuge  of  lies.”  If  a moiety  of  the  zeal  and  diligence 
and  liberality  which  has  been  wasted  by  ultra-protestants, 
in  measures  of  human  device,  had  been  exhibited  and 
expended  in  scriptural  efforts,  on  gospel  principles,  thou- 
sands, perhaps  millions,  of  the  Roman  Catholics  might 
have  been  enlightened  and  saved.  Instead  of  which, 
there  is  reason  to  fear  that  the  controversy  thus  far  has 
been  fruitless,  if  not  absolutely  mischievous.  In  Ireland 
we  have  an  example  of  what  may  be  done  by  enlightened 
evangelical  effort,  in  the  recent  success  which  has  at- 
tended the  simple  gospel-method  pursued  with  the 
Roman  Catholic  population.  Pious  persons  of  both 
sexes  have  employed  themselves  in  visiting  the  ignorant 
and  depraved  victims  of  Popish  superstition  at  their 
houses,  and  by  reading  the  Scriptures,  prayer,  and  reli- 
gious conversation,  they  are  instrumental  not  only  in 
opening  their  eyes  to  the  delusions  of  their  false  religion, 
but  “ bringing  them  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.” 
Thus  they  are  opposing  the  “ Man  of  Sin,”  and  making 
war  upon  “ the  Beast”  with  Bible  weapons  and  on  Bible 
principles. 

No  American,  who  is  under  the  influence  either  of 
patriotism,  philanthropy,  or  Christianity,  can  be  indiffer- 
ent to  this  topic  in  its  various  bearings ; and  there  are 


ULTRA -PROTESTANTISM. 


219 


considerations  which  seem  to  indicate  the  present  to  be 
the  set  time  for  the  free,  full,  and  candid  discussion  of 
the  whole  subject.  It  is  neither  possible  nor  desirable 
that  the  controversy  which  has  existed  for  so  many  ages 
between  Protestants  and  Papists  should  cease,  nor 
that  there  should  be  a truce  to  the  war  between  truth 
and  error,  in  this  aspect,  which  is  now  so  vigourously 
waging  in  our  own  and  other  countries. 

The  name  of  Protestant  originated,  and  is  still  re- 
tained, for  the  purpose  of  designating  the  fact,  that  the 
doctrinal  characteristics  of  Popery  and  Protestantism 
are,  and  must  be  forever  irreconcilable.  From  the  days 
of  Luther  to  the  present,  there  has  always  been  felt,  by 
every  class  of  Protestants,  an  unalterable  alienation 
from  every  distinctive  peculiarity  of  Popery,  and  this 
“ attraction  of  repulsion”  is,  and  ever  has  been  recipro- 
cal. Hence  have  arisen  the  relentless  controversies, 
which  have  been  carried  on  at  different  periods  and  in 
various  countries,  between  these  belligerent  sects,  and 
the  excesses  into  which  both  parties  have  been  led,  con- 
stitute a dark  and  melancholy  chapter  in  the  history  of 
the  past.  And  the  deeds  of  cruelty,  infamy,  and  blood, 
by  which  the  name  of  God  has  been  dishonoured,  and 
Christianity  disgraced,  have  been  the  fruits  of  the  intol- 
erance and  persecution  which  this  controversy  has  en- 
gendered, while  candour  constrains  us  to  acknowledge 
that  neither  Protestants  nor  Papists  can  ever  obliterate 
the  memory  of  the  guilt  in  which  they  have  mutually  par- 
ticipated. 

While,  then,  the  propriety  of  persevering  opposition  to 
Popery  is  admitted,  and  even  maintained,  it  becomes 
us  to  profit  by  the  experience  of  other  ages  and  coun- 
tries, lest  protestantism  be  again  dishonoured  by  par- 


220 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


taking  of  the  intolerant  spirit,  against  which  we  are 
arrayed.  So  calamitous  have  been  the  results  of  this 
controversy  as  written  in  the  history  of  the  past,  and  so 
visibly  are  they  discoverable  in  the  decline  of  true  re- 
ligion, and  the  prevalence  of  infidelity,  that  their  recol- 
lection should  serve  as  a beacon  of  warning,  to  the 
present  and  all  succeeding  generations,  against  the 
revival  of  a spirit,  so  fruitful  of  mischief  both  to  the 
church  and  to  the  state.  For  though  the  position  of 
these  two  great  armies  of  Christendom,  absolutely  for- 
bids all  amalgamation,  or  even  compromise,  neither  of 
which  is  desirable,  yet  each  have  had  sufficient  experi- 
ence in  the  use  of  “ carnal  weapons,”  to  teach  them  the 
important  lesson  that  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  will 
never  approve  or  prosper  such  instrumentality.  Indeed 
the  fathers  of  the  American  nation,  seem  to  have  wisely 
appreciated  the  voice  of  historic  truth,  and  hence  while 
they  establish  no  religion,  yet  as  a nation  they  have 
tolerated  all  religions.  Liberty  of  conscience  had  then 
been  too  recently  purchased,  and  at  the  expense  of  too 
much  blood  and  treasure,  for  them  to  overlook  the 
importance  of  transmitting  it  to  posterity.  And  it  is  the 
brightest  star  in  the  banner  of  American  freedom,  that 
beneath  its  ample  fold,  “ every  man  is  permitted  to 
worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  his  own  con- 
science and  under  his  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  none  daring 
to  molest  or  make  him  afraid.” 

This  toleration,  which  extends  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  because  it  is  universal,  was  never  designed  to 
preclude  arguments  or  facts,  from  being  urged  in  oppo- 
sition to  any  one  form  of  Christianity,  by  those  whose 
consciences  might  impel  to  the  employment  of  such 
moral  means  in  religious  controversy ; for  liberty  of 


ULTRA-FROTESTANTISM. 


221 


conscience  itself,  is  not  more  scrupulously  guarded,  and 
secured,  than  are  the  liberty  of  speech,  and  the  freedom 
of  the  press,  by  the  American  constitution.  It  was, 
however,  designed  to  prevent  the  employment  of  any 
form  of  religious  persecution  ; so  that  no  citizen  of  our 
republic  should  be  disfranchized  of  his  civil  rights,  or 
suffer  either  pains,  penalties,  or  forfeitures  in  his  person, 
property,  or  character,  because  of  his  religion.  Thus 
did  the  framers  of  our  free  government  contemplate  the 
security  of  equal  rights  and  impartial  protection  in  those 
rights,  for  every  citizen;  and  in  common  with  every 
other  sect,  those  who  profess  the  Roman  Catholic  re- 
ligion, have  the  faith  of  the  nation  pledged  for  their 
safety  and  toleration. 

But  although  this  is  our  glory  and  boast  as  American 
citizens  and  American  Christians,  yet  recent  develope- 
ments  have  clearly  indicated,  that  thus  early  in  our  his- 
tory there  may  be  danger  lest  this  glory  depart  from  us, 
and  Ichabod  be  written  even  upon  the  altars  of  our  free- 
dom. For  notwithstanding  our  just  and  equal  laws, 
unchanged  and  unchangeable  in  this  respect,  continue 
to  throw  their  broad  shield  over  all  religions,  yet  we 
have  seen  that  even  this  affords  an  insufficient  protec- 
tion when  our  boasted  liberty  of  speech,  and  liberty  of 
the  press,  degenerate  into  licentiousness.  A melan-. 
choly  example  of  this  danger  is  apparent  in  the  present 
aspect  of  the  Popish  controversy ; and  should  it  continue 
in  the  same  fierce  and  denunciatory  spirit,  and  with 
similar  measures  to  those  now  adopted,  feuds  and  bitter 
animosities  will  be  created,  and  existing  prejudice  will 
be  augmented  to  a dangerous  extent.  For  though  the 
measures  we  are  deprecating,  have  not  yet  provoked  any 
extensive  outbreaking  of  lawless  violence,  yet  if  the 
19* 


222 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


mutual  hostility,  and  repugnance  between  Catholics  and 
Protestants  shall  be  perpetually  accumulating,  the  ele- 
ments of  internal  commotion  and  civil  war  are  suffi- 
ciently rife  among  us,  to  endanger  the  peace  of  the 
nation.  And  all  history  furnishes  the  admonition,  that 
an  unsanctified  zeal  for  religion,  and  the  true  faith,  may 
enkindle  a fire  which  many  waters  will  not  extinguish  ; 
and  who  can  tell,  but  by  such  means  our  peaceful  and 
happy  country  may  not  be  divided  and  distracted  with 
wars  and  rumours  of  wars,  — or  what  shall  prevent  our 
streets  and  fields  from  being  deluged  with  human  blood? 

That  such  thoughts  are  not  the  morbid  imaginings  of 
an  alarmist,  nor  the  forebodings  of  pusillanimity,  will  be 
apparent,  if  we  glance  at  the  revival  of  the  Popish  con- 
troversy, with  which  our  whole  nation  has  been  recently 
agitated.  Until  within  the  last  seven  years,  the  different 
denominations  of  Protestants  in  this  country,  seemed  to 
have  declared  an  armistice  with  the  Pope  of  Rome,  for 
they  forgot  their  hostility  to  Romanism,  in  the  conflict  of 
wordy  warfare  which  they  were  inflicting  upon  one 
another.  But  the  signs  of  the  times  have  altered,  within 
the  brief  period  we  have  named,  and  it  is  now  amazing 
to  witness  with  what  facility  those  Protestant  sects  who 
differ  most  widely  from  each  other,  will  coalesce  in 
their  assault  upon  the  Romish  hierarchy,  and  with  what 
fraternal  harmony  they  will  unite  in  prosecuting  this 
“ holy  war.”  Nor  is  this  cessation  of  hostilities  for  the 
purpose  of  making  battle  upon  “ Holy  Mother  Church” 
more  remarkable,  than  is  the  extraordinary  spirit  of  de- 
nunciation with  which  Protestants  universally  become 
imbued,  when  they  are  enlisted  in  this  controversy. 
Indeed  the  only  criterion  of  genuine  Protestantism  for 
themselves  and  others,  seems  to  be  the  indiscriminate 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


223 


reprobation  of  Popery  and  all  its  votaries,  whether 
priests,  nuns,  or  laity  ; and  all  who  venture  to  exercise 
the  judgement  of  charity,  or  hazard  the  expression  of  a 
hope  for  the  salvation  of  Papists,  even  when  invincibly 
ignorant,  are  branded  as  semi-Papists,  and  almost  ex- 
communicated from  the  pale  of  Christendom. 

The  present  revival  of  this  united  effort  to  overthrow 
Popery,  is  of  very  recent  date.  The  controversy  be- 
tween the  two  reverend  gentlemen  of  Philadelphia,  and 
a similar  encounter  between  another  learned  clergyman 
and  the  Roman  priests  of  New- York,  a few  years  since, 
contributed  very  much  to  direct  public  attention  to  the 
subject.  The  lectures  and  sermons  of  a rev.  divine  of 
Baltimore,  and  another  of  Philadelphia,  served  to  in- 
crease the  interest  which  was  every  where  beginning  to 
be  felt,  and  similar  means  were  simultaneously  employ- 
ed, as  if  by  concert,  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  by 
clergymen  and  laymen  of  different  denominations.  But 
in  all  these  examples,  whether  extensively  useful  or  not, 
neither  Catholics  nor  Protestants,  gave  evidence  of  the 
intolerant  spirit  which  has  marked  subsequent  measures. 
Indeed  those  Protestant  divines  to  whom  we  have 
alluded,  were  labouring  strictly  within  their  sacred  func- 
tions, in  detecting  and  exposing  the  errors  and  impos- 
tures of  Popery,  and  the  zeal,  ability,  and  learning  they 
brought  to  the  subject,  merit  the  warm  commendation  of 
the  Protestant  world.  Nor  did  either  of  them,  so  far  as 
we  know,  expose  himself,  or  the  holy  cause  of  Protes- 
tant Christianity  to  just  reproach. 

Meanwhile,  howrever,  a Protestant  clergyman,  who 
had  witnessed  the  corruptions  of  the  Roman  priesthood 
in  Canada,  during  a residence  there,  removed  to  New- 
York.  His  soul  had  been  grieved  with  the  abomina- 


224 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


tions  of  Popery,  as  he  had  discovered  them  in  the  British 
provinces,  and  he  was  filled  with  indignation  against 
Romanism,  under  the  influence  of  which  he  projected  a 
series  of  publications,  periodical  and  otherwise,  all  of 
which  were  designed  to  enlighten  public  sentiment  in 
the  United  States,  in  relation  to  the  evils  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  church,  and  to  stimulate  Protestants  to  unite  in 
measures  for  the  overthrow  of  the  Pope  of  Rome,  in  the 
efforts  he  and  his  minions  are  making  to  gain  the  con- 
trol of  public  sentiment  in  this  free  and  happy  land. 

Without  impugning  the  motives,  or  questioning  the 
benevolence  of  this  reverend  gentleman,  whose  age  and 
character  entitle  him  to  respect,  it  will  not  be  deemed 
either  disrespectful  or  uncharitable,  to  express  the  opin- 
ion, that  he  has  betrayed  a spirit,  and  exhibited  a temper, 
upon  this  subject,  which  disqualifies  him  for  the  high 
position  he  occupies  in  this  field  of  controversy.  From 
the-  beginning,  his  writings  have  had  the  semblance  of 
vindictiveness,  perhaps  owing  to  his  actual  contact  with 
Popery,  during  his  residence  in  Canada.  But  from 
whatever  cause  this  unhappy  censoriousness  has  arisen, 
which  is  obvious  in  all  his  writings,  it  is  fatal  to  his  use- 
fulness as  a polemic.  Indeed  such  appears  to  be  the 
violence  of  his  indignation  against  Romanism,  as  a sys- 
tem, that  he  cannot  restrain  it  from  bursting  forth  in 
strains  of  invective  which  too  much  resemble  the  anathe- 
mas of  Popish  intolerance  itself.  And  his  wrath  is 
kindled  not  merely  when  he  names  the  Pope,  the 
Jesuits,  the  priests,  the  nuns,  and  the  deluded  dupes  of 
the  Romish  imposture,  but  he  exhibits  little  less  charity 
for  those  Protestants  who  will  not  unite  with  him  in  his 
indiscriminate  reprobation. 

Among  the  potent  publications  of  the  times,  on  this 


ULTRA - PROTESTANTISM. 


225 


subject,  we  may  also  name  the  able  letters  of  “ Brutus,” 
which  have  acquired  extensive  popularity  ; and  that  they 
have  contributed  to  awaken  suspicion  and  engender  evil 
forebodings  of  the  mischiefs  to  the  church  and  slate, 
which  the  increase  of  Popery  threatens,  cannot  be 
doubted.  Whether  their  effect  has  been  salutary,  or 
contributed  in  any  way  to  the  suppression  of  Roman 
Catholic  influence  in  the  country,  is  problematical ; for 
while  many  have  been  fully  persuaded  of  the  existence 
of  the  foreign  conspiracy  and  unholy  alliance  against  the 
liberties  of  America,  which  “Brutus”  so  eloquently 
describes,  yet  there  are  very  many  who  look  upon  his 
suspicions  and  accusations,  as  the  fruit  of  his  own  mor- 
bid imaginings,  and  sympathize  with  those  whom  they 
regard  as  the  victims  of  unrighteous  persecution. 

But  all  such  publications  as  those  we  have  named, 
even  including  the  indiscriminate  censoriousness  of  the 
Anti-Popery  periodicals,  however  censurable  in  their 
spirit,  and  exceptionable  in  their  tendency,  are  compa- 
ratively innocent,  when  contrasted  with  the  more  recent 
measures  employed  in  this  controversy.  Indeed  the 
class  of  Anti-Popery  literature,  including  volumes,  pam- 
phlets, tracts,  and  newspapers,  have  become  so  numer- 
ous, that  it  is  impossible  to  read  them  all,  unless  indeed 
all  other  reading  be  postponed  to  the  all-absorbing  in- 
quiry into  the  abominations  of  Romanism.  Those  who 
feel  it  their  special  duty  to  keep  pace  with  the  contro- 
versial theology  and  literature  of  the  times,  have  found 
it  no  small  tax  upon  their  time  even  to  glance  at  all  the 
works  which  are  perennially  deluging  the  nation. 

Without  attempting  to  enumerate  a moiety  of  such 
issues  from  the  Protestant  press,  we  must  content  our- 
selves with  a reference  to  a single  species  of  the  genus, 


226 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


and  one  against  which  it  becomes  our  solemn  duty,  in 
the  name  of  Prostestantism  and  Christianity,  to  record 
our  protest.  We  allude  to  the  class  of  volumes  which 
have  successively  appeared  in  relation  to  nuns  unci  nun- 
neries, until  the  public  appetite  for  scandal,  and  licen- 
tiousness, has  been  indulged  to  surfeiting ; and  it  may 
well  be  feared  that  the  holy  office  of  the  Christian  min- 
istry has  been  identified  in  the  public  mind,  with  the 
real  or  fictitious  tales  of  crime  and  blood,  which  are  re- 
lated of  some  of  its  unworthy  members.  That  some  of 
these  publications  are  demoralizing  in  their  nature,  and 
tend  to  pollute  the  imaginations  and  hearts  of  the  unso- 
phisticated, and  the  virtuous,  cannot  be  questioned  : nor 
can  any  benevolence  of  motive  in  their  authors,  com- 
pensate for  the  deplorable  mischiefs  inflicted  upon  the 
public  morals. 

Suppose  that  nunneries  and  convents  universally,  are 
truly  represented  to  be  priestly  seraglios  : Let  it  be  ad- 
mitted, that  licentiousness,  infanticide,  and  murders 
most  foul  and  unnatural,  are  daily  and  nightly  perpetra- 
ted, by  the  male  and  female  ecclesiastics,  who  inhabit 
these  dens  of  pollution.  Let  the  cowl  of  the  monk,  and 
the  veil  of  the  nun,  be  known  as  but  the  mask  by  which 
the  most  horrid  deformities  in  morals,  are  concealed. 
Nay,  let  it  be  conceded,  that  these  secret  cloisters  are  the 
chosen  resort  for  the  most  disgusting,  lewd,  and  awful 
crimes,  which  ever  disgraced  humanity  and  insulted 
Heaven:  And  although  it  is  impossible  for  fanaticism 
itself  to  believe  all  this,  yet  little  short  of  all  this  is  al- 
leged. But  even  on  the  absurd  presumption  that  such 
are  the  horrible  facts  in  the  case,  we  put  it  to  the  hearts 
and  consciences  of  parents  in  this  Christian  nation,  shall 
our  sons  and  daughters  be  introduced  to  familiar  ac- 


ULTRA- PROTESTANTISM. 


227 


quaintance  with  all  these  deeds  of  hard-earned  infamy  ? 
Shall  we  conduct  them  to  the  purlieus  of  perdilion,  and 
uncover  these  pits  of  moral  putrefaction  ? Or  can  we  in- 
nocently furnish  them  with  books,  in  which  they  are  in- 
doctrinated by  real  or  pretended  nuns,  into  all  the  me- 
retricious arts  and  diabolical  snares,  by  which  their  minds 
were  first  poisoned,  their  hearts  polluted,  and  their  vir- 
tue and  character  sacrificed  on  the  altar  of  sacredotal 
wickedness  ? Shall  we  then  say  to  our  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, “ these  walled  convents  are  the  pretended  abodes 
of  piety  and  religion,  — these  priests  are  the  ministers  of 
the  sanctuary,  who  profess  to  be  ‘ the  visible  agents  of 
the  invisible  God,’  — and  these  nuns  are  those  who,  for 
religion’s  sake,  solemnly  renounce  the  world  and  i(s 
charms,  choosing  the  vows  of  eternal  celibacy,  and  the 
grated  prison  of  the  convent  or  nunnery,  under  the  hypo- 
critical pretext  of  self-denial  and  sanctity,  though  all  are 
thus  steeped  to  the  very  lips  in  pollution  and  blood?” 

If  such  lessons  be  taught  under  any  pretence,  and  if 
such  books  be  promiscuously  distributed  among  children 
and  youth  of  both  sexes,  in  any  community  under  heaven, 
we  cannot  hesitate  to  affirm  that  the  effects  of  such  te- 
merity will  be  witnessed,  not  merely  in  the  polluting  in- 
fluence of  the  loathsome  details  of  crime,  such  as  in  the 
judgement  of  an  apostle,  “ it  is  a shame  even  to  name” 
among  us  ; but  the  promotion  of  infidelity  and  irreligion 
will  be  the  inevitable  results.  The  disgust  intended  to 
be  created  against  the  religion  of  the  Roman  Catholics, 
by  showing  that  this  is  the  cloak  which  covers  deeds 
of  horror,  “ enough  to  make  the  cheek  of  darkness 
pale,”  may  engender  hostility  which  will  be  easily  trans- 
ferred to  all  religion  ; for  suspicions  once  taking  posses- 
session  of  the  carnal  mind,  in  relation  to  any  class  of 


228 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


religionists,  and  especially  any  order  of  ministers,  are  ex- 
ceedingly liable  (o  be  indulged  against  Christianity  it- 
self. For  if  the  pretensions  to  sanctity  by  which  priests 
and  nuns  impose  upon  the  world,  are  only  the  disguise 
which  covers  such  enormities,  the  inference  is,  alas  ! too 
easy  under  such  circumstances,  that  all  similar  ap- 
pearances of  sanctity  are  equally  hypocritical  and  vile. 
Hence  the  moral  obliquities  of  professed  Christians,  and 
especially  the  grievous  derelictions  of  those  who  have 
assumed  the  holy  office  of  the  ministry,  are  universally 
seized  upon  by  the  enemies  of  all  religion  ; and  to  ex- 
pose them  to  the  public  gaze,  by  whatever  motive  we 
are  actuated,  is  an  act  which  wounds,  not  merely  the  de- 
nomination immediately  disgraced,  but  the  character  of 
Christianity  itself.  Much  more  to  be  deprecated,  is  the 
accusation  of  heinous  crime,  when  made  by  one  class  of 
religionists  against  another,  upon  equivocal  or  insuffi- 
cient testimony  ; for  when  the  injustice  of  such  an  as- 
sault is  exposed,  it  infallibly  recoils  upon  the  heads  of  its 
authors.  And  on  the  presumption  that  Popery  is  to  be 
overthrown  by  exposing  its  abominations,  the  greatest 
caution  is  necessary  in  regard  to  the  accuracy  of  the  al- 
legations made,  for  another  important  reason,  since  when 
once  our  veracity  is  rendered  questionable  in  any  given 
case,  we  cannot  hope  to  be  successful  in  gaining  public 
confidence,  even  when  we  speak  the  truth. 

Having  thus  frankly  expressed  our  views,  in  relation 
to  the  present  publications  of  this  Anti-Popery  crusade, 
we  propose  to  conclude  this  paper,  by  suggesting  for  the 
consideration  of  wiser  and  better  men,  a “ more  excel- 
lent way,”  to  inculcate  the  truth  of  Protestantism  and 
overthrow  the  errors  and  corruptions  of  Popery.  And 
we  do  so  with  more  confidence,  since  we  suppose  that 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


229 


it  is  now  demonstrably  proved,  that  the  present  leaders 
in  this  controversy  are  not  the  men,  nor  theirs  the  in- 
strumentalities, which  are  adapted  to  the  work. 

The  errors  and  corruptions  of  Romanism,  however 
great  and  flagrant,  are  not  more  formidable  antagonists, 
than  the  false  religions  against  which  Christianity  had  to 
contend,  upon  its  first  introduction  by  Christ  and  his 
apostles.  And  yet  they  did  not  form  Anti- Judaism,  or 
Anti-Gentileism,  nor  yet  anti-sin  societies,  but  acted 
upon  the  principle  that  truth  was  omnipotent  against 
error,  and  therefore  “ preached  Jesus  and  the  resurrec- 
tion,” as  the  all-sufficient  moral  engine  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  world.  We  find  them,  it  is  true,  bearing  tes- 
timony against  false  teachers  and  false  doctrine,  but 
they  employed  no  other  weapon  against  error,  than  the 
propagation  of  its  opposite  truth.  Their  example  and 
their  success  are  recorded  for  our  instruction  and  imita- 
tion ; but  alas  ! how  many  of  us  at  this  day  have  become 
“ wise  above  what  is  written.” 

In  order  to  show  that  there  is  ample  employment  for 
Protestant  divines,  and  Christians,  in  counteracting  Po- 
pery, and  labouring  to  convert  Roman  Catholics  from 
the  error  of  their  ways,  which  is  their  paramount  duty, 
we  need  only  point  to  a few  of  the  prominent  errors  of 
that  system,  which  are  radical  and  fundamental.  Against 
these,  there  ought  to  be  a strong,  and  decided  testimony, 
from  all  who  hold  the  truth  of  God  distinctively  ; and  by 
argument,  facts,  and  other  forms  of  moral  suasion,  Pro- 
testants should  be  diligently  employed  in  restoring  om- 
ening fellow-men  “in  the  spirit  of  meekness.”  And 
all  such  efforts  should  upon  their  face  bear  the  evidence 
that  we  feel  nought  but  kindness  and  commiseration  for 
their  persons , while  toward  their  errors  we  exhibit  firm 
20 


230 


ULTRA -PROTESTANTISM. 


and  unyielding  opposition.  As  an  eminent  example  of 
this  temper  and  spirit  in  this  very  controversy,  we  would 
refer  the  reader  to  the  “ Thoughts  on  Popery,”  by  the 
Rev.  Wm.  Nevins  of  Baltimore,  a volume  which,  if  the 
Roman  Catholics  could  be  persuaded  and  permitted  to 
read,  would  do  more  to  enlighten  and  save  them,  than 
will  be  effected  by  anti-popery  efforts  such  as  we  are 
deploring,  though  they  be  protracted  for  a century. 

The  first  capital  crime  of  Popery,  and  one  of  which  it 
can  be  readily  convicted,  by  the  testimony  of  their 
highest  ecclesiastical  authority,  is  that  of  prohibiting  the 
circulation  of  “ the  Holy  Bible  without  note  or  com- 
ment.” The  fact  that  they  do  this  is  of  itself  an  evi- 
dence of  their  being  enemies  to  the  “truth  of  God;”  — 
and  their  plea  of  justification  that  the  Revelation  which 
Divine  wisdom  has  bestowed,  is  insufficient  as  a rule  of 
faith  and  practice,  without  the  superadded  perversions 
of  the  Fathers,  and  the  interpretation  of  the  priesthood, 
while  it  sustains  the  truth  of  the  allegation,  is  itself  con- 
clusive proof,  that  they  are  rejecters  of  Christ,  and  con- 
temners of  His  authority. 

Another  of  the  devices  of  Satan  of  which  Popery  is 
guilty,  is  the  claim  to  Infallibility,  whether  it  be  predi- 
cated of  the  Pope,  or  of  the  Pope  and  Cardinals,  or  of 
a council  of  Holy  Fathers,  or  of  the  Church;  and  in 
either  case,  it  is  only  a different  modification  of  the 
“ refuge  of  lies.”  In  exposing  this  false  dogma,  as  well 
as  the  ludicrous  pretences  by  which  they  attempt  to  sup- 
port it,  we  will  find  a potent  weapon  of  assault  upon  the 
system  and  its  votaries. 

But  it  were  needless  to  dwell  upon  the  multiplied  alle- 
gations of  false  doctrine  which  may  be  proven  against 
“ the  infallible  church.”  It  will  be  sufficient  for  our  pur- 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


231 


pose  to  enumerate  a few  of  the  most  prominent.  We 
repeat  it,  then,  that  Popery  may  not  only  be  accused,  but 
convicted  in  the  face  of  heaven  and  earth  of  the  follow- 
ing, among  other  crimes,  viz:  1st,  The  most  heinous 
and  flagrant  idolatry: — 2d,  The  rejection, prohibition,  and 
alteration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures;  — 3d,  The  assumption 
of  the  authority  and  power  to  forgive  sins,  out  of  which 
has  grown  the  stupendous  frauds  and  impostures  of 
auricular  confession,  absolution  and  indulgences  ; — 4th, 
The  unscriptural  and  absurd  doctrine  of  Purgatory,  by 
which  craft  the  priesthood  have  their  gains,  and  out  of 
which  dogma,  fabricated  for  the  purpose,  their  millions  of 
infatuated  victims  are  robbed  of  their  hard  earnings 
while  living,  and  their  property  when  dead.  5th,  Their 
system  of  penances,  which  they  have  impiously  invented 
and  decreed  in  lieu  of  that  evangelical  repentance, 
which  the  gospel  of  God  commands.  6th,  Their  vows 
of  celibacy  for  male  and  female  ecclesiastics,  “forbid- 
ding to  marry,”  which  in  the  Scriptures  is  declared  to 
be  a “ doctrine  of  devils,”  and  from  which  there  is 
reason  to  apprehend  the  most  shameful  licentiousness 
and  hypocrisy.  7th,  The  intolerance  of  their  anathemas 
against  all  those  who  refuse  to  acknowledge  their  spirit- 
ual supremacy,  by  denouncing  them  as  heretics;  and 
dooming  all  to  perdition,  of  which  they  claim  to  have 
the  keys,  who  die  without  the  pale  of  Holy  Mother 
Church.  And  lastly,  their  doctrine  of  the  mass,  their 
prayers  to  saints,  their  blasphemies  in  canonizing  Mary 
the  mother  of  God , their  horrible  heresy  of  transubstan- 
tiation,  their  image- worship,  their  holy  water,  their 
sacrifices  for  the  dead,  their  mysticism,  their  holy 
unction,  their  relics,  their  miracle  working,  and  the 
numberless  mummeries  of  which  unimpeachable  history 


232 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


has  convicted  them,  may  be  added  to  the  catalogues  of 
corruptions  and  errors  of  which  the  Roman  Catholic 
church  stand  condemned,  by  testimony  which  can  neither 
be  refuted  nor  gainsayed. 

Such  is  Popery,  the  grand  enemy  of  the  truth  of  God, 
and  the  happiness  of  man.  And  shall  Protestants  pro- 
claim their  need  for  any  specific  instances  of  individual 
delinquency  or  crime,  to  convict  such  a system  of  rotten- 
ness? Are  we  to  make  war  upon  a single  nunnery, 
because  licentiousness  and  murder  may  have  been  there 
the  fruits  of  the  vows  of  celibacy,  — when  we  can  show 
that  those  vows  are  themselves  in  violation  of  the  laws 
of  nature  and  in  contravention  of  the  laws  of  God? 
Shall  we  be  taught  to  lay  aside  the  Bible,  the  “ word  of 
God,”  the  “ sword  of  the  Spirit,”  — and  instead  of  this 
mighty  weapon,  shall  we  take  in  our  right  hand,  the 
“ Awful  Disclosures  of  Maria  Monk,”  wherewith  to 
“ make  war  upon  the  beast?”  Is  the  gospel  insufficient, 
almighty  though  it  is,  to  pull  down  this  strong  hold  of 
Satan?  Or  do  we  despair  of  the  cause  of  Protestant- 
ism, when  assailed  by  the  idolatry,  arrogance,  blasphemy, 
falsehood,  hypocrisy,  and  imposture,  which  Popery  em- 
ploys, because  in  addition  to  “the  whole  armour  of  God,” 
we  have  not  the  “ Protestant  Vindicator,”  the  Down- 
fall of  Babylon,”  Rosamond  Culbertson,”  or  the  “ au- 
thentic edition  of  JMaria  JVlonh?”  Alas!  if  the  friends 
of  truth  and  Protestantism,  are  in  need  of  such  weapons, 
it  would  indicate  that  they  shrink  from  the  combat  with 
“ Anti- Christ  personified,”  and  are  already  quailing  be- 
fore the  “ hosts  of  the  Philistines.” 

It  has  always  been  to  us  matter  of  amazement,  how 
any  Protestant  Christian,  can  for  a moment  have  his 
equanimity  disturbed,  by  apprehensions  of  the  ultimate 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


233 


triumphs  of  Popery.  It  betrays  in  our  estimation,  either 
the  most  deplorable  ignorance  of  the  corruptions  of  the 
system  of  Romanism,  or  what  is  little  less  to  be  lamen- 
ted, the  most  feeble  faith  and  imperfect  knowledge  of 
the  resources  and  instrumentalities  of  Christianity.  Po- 
pery as  a system  of  religion  has  in  it  the  seeds  of  its  own 
dissolution,  in  the  stupendous  falsehoods  on  which  it  is 
erected.  The  infallible  testimony  of  inspiration  has 
prophetically  written  its  character,  its  history,  and  its 
doom,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  Pope  and  his  myrmidons, 
is  as  certain  and  will  be  as  entire,  as  the  foretold  and 
fulfilled  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  No  Protestant  Chris- 
tian with  the  Bible  in  his  hand,  need  falter  in  his  faith, 
especially  when  the  signs  of  the  times  are  so  ominous  of 
victory  to  the  cause  of  truth. 

But  we  are  free  to  declare,  that  if  Protestant  Chris- 
tianity, founded  as  it  is  upon  the  Rock  of  Ages,  and 
sustained  by  the  Divine  benediction  and  the  Divine 
promises,  can  be  defeated  by  a system  of  intellectual 
imbecility  and  moral  deformity,  such  as  we  have  seen 
Popery  to  be,  then  is  it  not  worth  preserving.  If  Roman- 
ism can  drive  the  ploughshare  of  ruin  through  the  fair 
fields  of  virtue  and  religion,  which  Protestantism  has 
planted  and  cultivated  in  this  and  other  lands  ; then  will 
be  exhibited,  what  the  history  of  the  church  and  the 
world  has  never  recorded,  and  what  was  never  witnessed 
either  by  earth  or  heaven.  Our  venerable  maxim  that 
“ truth  is  mighty  and  will  prevail,”  must  be  reversed, 
when  error,  foul  and  unnatural,  as  ever  polluted  the 
mind  and  heart  of  man,  can  supplant  the  Divinely  im- 
parted evidence,  which  accompanies  the  truth  of  God. 
Nee<!  we  to  be  reminded  that  “ God  governs  the  world,” 
and  that  the  “gates  of  hell”  can  never  prevail  against 
20* 


234  ' ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 

the  church  of  Christ,  though  all  its  floods  were  let  loose 
in  one  fiery  deluge  ? 

The  facts  that  Protestants,  whose  faith  is  firmly  es- 
tablished as  the  pillars  of  Heaven,  should  unwisely  re- 
sort to  such  contemptible  skirmishing  in  a contest  with 
Popery,  argues  the  weakness  of  their  cause,  if  it  did 
not  obviously  arise  from  perverted  views  of  policy  and 
duty.  We  have  enough  of  arguments  drawn  from 
reason  and  revelation  to  do  battle  against  Romanism, 
without  stopping  to  inquire  into  the  chastity  of  priests, 
the  virtue  of  nuns,  or  the  morals  of  convents.  “ We  are 
doing  a great  work  and  cannot  come  down”  should  be 
the  only  answer  of  Protestants  to  any  of  the  artifices  of 
the  Papacy  to  draw  us  into  controversy  on  subjects  of 
debateable  character,  and  in  relation  to  which  the  onus 
probandi  is  adroitly  thrown  upon  us.  We  care  not  if 
all  the  nunneries  in  the  land  are  the  very  personification 
of  the  “holy  of  holies”  so  far  as  the  morals  of  the  in- 
mates are  concerned ; nor  does  it  at  all  concern  us,  if 
all  the  priests  and  nuns  are  immaculate.  Still,  even  ad- 
mitting all  this,  which  is  by  no  means  true,  nevertheless 
we  are  prepared  to  show,  that  the  whole  fabric  of  Popery 
is  founded  in  imposture.  Let  it  not  be  imagined  then 
for  a moment,  that  for  the  refutation  of  Romanism,  we 
need  to  be  put  to  the  proof  of  the  crimes  of  the  “ ghostly 
fathers,”  or  “ holy  sisters,”  who  inhabit  the  Hotel  Dieu. 
And  yet  we  are  pained  to  confess  that  such  is  the  false 
position  in  which  the  present  aspect  of  the  -controversy 
has  placed  the  great  and  glorious  cause  of  Protestantism, 
which  these  ultras  and  fanatics  seem  to  have  taken 
under  their  exclusive  protection. 

It  is  enough  to  accuse  Popery  of  what  no  man  dare 
deny,  nor  need  we  urge  a single  charge  against  that  co- 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


235 


lossal  monument  of  crime,  which  any  of  its  votaries 
would  have  the  effrontery  to  gainsay.  The  single  fact 
that  the  celibacy  of  the  priests  is  taught,  and  enforced,  is 
a damning  proof  of  their  rebellion  against  the  authority 
of  God,  and  this  alone  demonstrates  that  the  system  is 
that  of  “ Anti-Christ.”  That  the  nuns  are  required  to 
take  the  vows  of  perpetual  virginity,  is  another  and  simi- 
lar transgression  of  the  laws  of  nature  and  of  God  ; and 
neither  of  these  allegations  against  Romanism  can  be 
gainsayed,  for  both  are  avowed,  and  vindicated  as  intrin- 
sic features  of  the  system.  Now,  with  only  the  Bible  in 
our  hands,  we  may  go  forth  against  this  single  abomina- 
tion, and  having  proven  the  doctrine  of  “ forbidding  to 
marry”  to  be  the  “doctrine  of  devils,”  on  the  authority 
of  inspiration,  it  would  be  easy  to  prove  by  the  same 
testimony,  that  so  far  from  such  vow  of  celibacy  being 
binding  in  the  sight  of  God,  either  upon  priests  or  nuns, 
that  if  they  rigidly  observe  it  to  the  end  of  their  lives, 
they  are  by  that  act  guilty  of  grievous  transgression  and 
“mortal  sin.”  For  it  is  true  in  the  morals  of  the  Bible 
that  “ a bad  promise  is  better  broken  than  kept,”  for 
the  sin  is  not  in  breaking  a bad  promise  ; but  in  having 
made  it ; and  in  breaking  it  alone,  can  we  bring  forth 
“fruits  meet  for  repentance.”  Hence  the  immediate 
lawful  marriage  of  all  the  priests  and  nuns,  notwith- 
standing their  sacerdotal  vow,  and  all  the  solemn  sanc- 
tions with  which  it  was  imposed,  is  the  dictate  of  policy 
and  duty,  the  suggestion  both  of  reason  and  religion. 

To  illustrate  this  position,  suppose  a combination  of 
Atheists,  the  disciples  of  Fanny  Wright,  were  to  impose 
upon  their  male  and  female  votaries,  a solemn  vow,  with 
all  the  sanctions  of  an  extra-judicial  oath,  that  they 
would  cast  their  children  as  soon  as  born  upon  the 


236 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


state,  and  abandon  them  to  the  care  of  the  community, 
according  to  the  creed  and  morals  of  that  peripatetic 
philosopher.  Now  suppose  the  attempt  to  perform 
this  vow  by  every  mother,  was  resisted  by  the  deep 
voice  of  nature,  and  the  maternal  heart,  instinctively  re- 
volted against  this  unnatural  deed.  Who  would  not 
here  recognise  the  truth,  that  parental  affection  is  im- 
planted by  the  Creator  in  the  fundamental  laws  of  the 
physical  and  intellectual  being.  And  yet  the  conjugal, 
as  well  as  the  maternal  relation,  are  both  ordained  of 
God,  and  that  system,  of  religion  which  interferes  with 
either,  is  ipso  facto  false. 

But  we  forbear  to  pursue  this  subject,  although  the 
most  prominent  characteristics  of  Romanism  are  equal- 
ly vulnerable  to  the  assaults  of  the  Bible  and  common 
sense.  Hence  we  deprecate  the  present  aspect  of  the 
controversy,  because  the  strong  and  impregnable  for- 
tresses of  truth  are  abandoned  by  the  Protestant  army, 
and  a kind  of  running-fight  is  kept  up,  not  against  Popery, 
but  against  Father  Phelan,  and  the  Hotel  Dieu.  While 
at  the  same  time  the  “mighty  weapons”  furnished  by 
the  armoury  of  Heaven  are  suffered  to  rust ; Bible  truth, 
and  Bible  arguments,  are  laid  aside ; and  instead  of 
preaching  “ Christ  crucified,”  Protestant  ministers  and 
Christians  are  employed  in  crying  through  the  land, 
the  precious  name  of  Maria  Monk!  Shame  on  such 
Protestants,  — they  dishonour  the  cause  of  truth,  and  es- 
sentially subserve  the  cause  of  Popery  ; and  what  is  still 
worse,  they  betray  the  ark  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cause  of 
Christianity  itself  into  the  hands  of  its  enemies.  Nay 
more,  they  basely  pander  to  the  depraved  appetite  for 
scandal,  which  is  increased  and  perpetuated  by  “ what 
it  feeds  on.” 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


237 


Finally,  if  there  were  no  other  objection  to  the  cha- 
racter of  the  present  war  waging  against  Romanism,  an 
all-sufficient  one  is  found  in  the  indiscriminate  manner 
in  which  Papists  are  denounced,  as  though  it  were  im- 
possible for  any  man  to  be  saved,  within  the  pale  of  that 
church,  however  he  may  be  blinded  by  ignorance,  bound 
by  prejudice,  or  enslaved  by  superstition  and  priestcraft. 
Such  intolerance,  is  neither  consistent  with  Protestant- 
ism nor  Christianity,  for  the  creed  of  both  concedes  that 
in  every  nation  and  in  every  churc-h,  “ he  that  feareth 
God  and  worketh  righteousness  is  accepted  of  Him.” 
We  cannot  envy  either  the  candour,  or  the  charity  of 
that  man  who  does  not  believe  that  there  have  been, 
and  are  now  such,  who  wear  the  chains  of  the  Papacy, 
and  are  nevertheless  “accepted  of  God,”  whojudgeth 
righteously,  “ according  to  that  which  a man  hath,  and 
not  according  to  that  which  he  hath  not.”  That  there 
have  been  eminently  holy  men,  who  have  lived  and  died  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  cannot  be  questioned  with- 
out denying  the  unimpeachable  evidences  which  history 
has  recorded.  Some  of  their  names  are  rendered  im- 
perishable by  their  deeds  of  piety  and  lives  of  useful- 
ness ; nor  is  it  manly  or  honest  to  withhold  or  conceal 
this  concession,  which  truth  and  candour  demand.  They 
lived  and  died  nevertheless  in  grievous  error,  and  were 
themselves  the  dupes  of  imposture,  but  of  their  salvation 
we  have  no  authority  to  doubt,  if  they  “feared  God  and 
worked  righteousness ; ” and  of  this,  in  the  case  of  many, 
we  have  strong  evidence. 

The  like  ivant  of  discrimination  is  perceptible  in  re- 
probating all  the  doctrines  of  Romanism,  for  many  of 
these  as  taught  in  their  standard  writings,  will  be  found 
to  be,  on  important  and  cardinal  points,  strictly  orthodox 


238 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


and  scriptural.  The  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  the 
unity  of  the  Godhead,  the  essential  Divinity  of  Christ, 
and  the  Deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  will  all  be  found  in  the 
creed  of  Romanism. 

But  while  all  these  great  and  essential  truths  are 
maintained  and  defended,  and  common  justice  demands 
that  all  this  should  be  frankly  admitted,  yet  these  sound 
and  wholesome  truths  are  corrupted,  and  most  inconsist- 
ently mingled  with  error,  mysticism,  and  imposture,  by 
which  their  glory  is  obscured,  and  their  practical  influ- 
ence for  the  most  part  annihilated.  Nay  more,  the  truth 
of  God,  is  adulterated  by  additions  and  emendations,  by 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  until  the  simplicity,  purity 
and  spirituality  of  Christianity  is  lost,  amidst  a multitude 
of  unauthorized  dogmas,  ceremonies,  and  unmeaning 
mummeries.  While  Popery  professes  to  hold  the  true 
doctrines  of  the  gospel,  many  of  which  are  not  only 
stated,  but  ably  defended,  by  her  standard  writers,  yet 
her  guilt  consists  in  the  fact,  that  she  “ holds  the  truth 
inunrighteousness,”  as  she  not  only  teaches  thetruth,  but 
a vast  amount  more  than  the  truth!  And  what  does  it 
avail  her,  supposing  she  held  every  doctrine  of  Christi- 
anity, while  at  the  same  time  she  “ teaches  for  doctrine 
the  commandments  of  men,”  by  which  the  former  are 
nullified.  So  far  from  the  truths  she  holds  being  urged  in 
her  vindication  under  such  circumstances,  her  orthodoxy 
in  these  respects  only  increases  her  power  of  mischief, 
and  renders  her  a more  dangerous  and  formidable  foe  to 
Christianity.  This  semblance  of  the  true  faith,  which 
her  “ articles  of  religion”  exhibit,  while  united  to  other 
articles  which  are  utterly  at  variance  with  the  former,  is 
the  secret  of  her  power  and  influence,  since  it  serves  to 
clothe  error  in  the  habiliments  of  truth.  And  in  the  op- 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


239 


position  to  Romanism,  to  which  Protestants  by  their 
duty  to  the  cause  of  truth  are  imperiously  bound,  it  is  of 
vast  importance  that  they  should  make  a just  discrimi- 
nation in  their  censures,  “ separating  between  the  pre- 
cious and  the  vile,”  both  in  relation  to  the  doctrines  of 
Popery,  as  well  as  towards  the  deluded  victims  of  her 
impostures. 

Let  us  never  forget  that  the  cause  of  Protestantism 
and  of  Christianity  are  identical,  and  that  the  successes 
of  the  former  are  but  the  victories  of  the  latter.  And 
surely  if  we  form  this  estimate  of  the  nature  of  our  po- 
sition, we  may  banish  all  those  morbid  fears,  which 
craven  spirits  are  wont  to  indulge,  in  relation  to  the  is- 
sue of  our  contest  with  Popery.  Ours  is  a “strong 
tower,”  a “kingdom  which  the  God  of  heaven  has  set 
up,”  and  which  “ shall  never  be  moved.”  The  “ Church 
of  Christ  ” has  “ her  foundation  in  the  holy  mountains.” 
Ours  is  a strong  city  with  “ a wall  of  fire  round  about, 
and  the  glory  in  the  midst.” 

As  our  cause  is  thus  secure,  and  our  ultimate  triumph 
certain,  let  Christian  ministers  beware  lest  they  delay 
the  period  of  our  victory,  by  expending  their  strength  for 
nought,  or  at  least  waste  their  energies  upon  warring 
upon  the  mere  borders  of  the  enemy’s  camp.  Especially 
should  such  take  heed,  lest  the  employment  of  any 
species  of  “ carnal  weapons,”  should  expose  us  to  the 
curse  inflicted  upon  those  who  brought  “ strange  fire  to 
the  altar  of  God,”  or  “ touched  the  ark  with  unhallowed 
hands.” 

Popery  is  to  be  attacked,  not  in  her  out- works,  but  in 
her  strong-holds  ; and  with  the  “ mighty  weapons  ” of  the 
gospel  of  God,  we  may  at  once  make  the  assault  upon 
the  heart  of  her  encampment.  And  to  do  this  eflec- 


240 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


tually,  let  the  Bible  Society  make  the  charge,  and  into 
the  hand  of  every  Roman  Catholic  upon  the  earth,  who 
can  read  its  sacred  pages,  let  a copy  of  this  “ sword  of 
the  spirit”  be  placed  ; and  let  those  who  cannot  read 
have  its  lessons  of  heavenly  wisdom  repeated  in  their 
ears,  by  those  whom  the  “ love  of  Christ  constrains  ” 
to  feel  for  the  souls  of  their  fellow-men.  Let  Protestant 
Sabbath-Schools  gather  the  children  of  the  poor  into 
those  nurseries  of  the  church,  and  by  kindness  and  love 
their  ears  and  their  hearts  may  be  opened  to  “ the  truth 
as  it  is  in  Jesus.”  Let  missionaries  of  the  cross  be 
multiplied  and  sent  forth  until  their  numbers  shall  ex- 
ceed the  whole  army  of  Jesuits,  monks,  friars,  and 
nuns,  whom  Pope  Gregory  employs  throughout  his  va6t 
domains.  And  let  the  w'hole  Christian  Church  come  up 
to  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  world  ; and  by  their 
prayers,  exertions,  and  liberality,  let  them  prove  that 
their  zeal  for  the  truth  is  equal  to  that  of  Romanists  for 
their  sect.  Then  within  the  walls  of  the  eternal  city, 
other  Pauls  shall  “ proclaim  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ,”  and  a “ nation  shall  be  born  in  a day.”  Then 
will  it  soon  be  heard,  even  from  the  strong-holds  of  Ro- 
manism, that  our  Messiah  is  “ bringing  his  sons  from 
afar,  and  his  daughters  from  the  ends  of  the  earth.” 
Then  will  Protestant  Christianity  raise  her  song  of  tri- 
umphant victory,  while  the  thunders  of  the  Vatican  will 
be  silenced  amidst  the  echo  of  the  cry  which  shall  go 
up  into  the  heavens,  from  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue, 
and  people,  Hallelujah,  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reign- 
eth ! 

In  concluding  this  chapter,  which  is  already  too  long, 
we  would  now  briefly  remark  that  the  enormous  evil3 
of  Intemperance,  Slavery,  and  Popery,  will  never  be 


iJLTRA-PROtESTANTISM. 


241 


overthrown  by  any  system  of  ultraism  or  humbug.  So 
far  from  this  result,  experience  and  observation  must 
convince  the  candid  and  discerning,  that  such  principles 
and  measures  as  we  have  been  deprecating,  are  aug- 
menting the  evils  which  they  are  intended  to  remove. 
The  reason  is  obviously  this  : when  we  go  beyond  the 
Bible,  we  exclude  ourselves  from  the  Divine  promise 
and  benediction,  and  take  protection  in  our  own  devices. 
It  is  written  “ Cursed  is  he  that  maketh  flesh  his  arm.” 
So  long  as  we  substitute  any  human  invention  or  contri- 
vance for  the  Divinely  appointed  instrumentality,  in  any 
of  the  enterprises  of  benevolence,  we  dishonour  God, 
and  need  not  hope  to  prosper.  “The  race  is  not  to  the 
swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong.”  “ Not  by  might,  nor 
by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord.”  “ For  the 
weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal,  but  mighty 
through  G od  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong-holds.” 

For  the  sake  of  the  holy  cause  of  Temperance,  then, 
identified  as  is  that  cause  with  the  highest  interests  and 
dearest  hopes  of  our  whole  species,  we  should  beware 
of  every  form  of  ultraism,  either  in  our  principles  or 
measures ; and  we  may  preserve  ourselves  and  others 
from  so  flagrant  error,  by  inculcating  “ total  abstinence 
from  all  intoxicating  liquors,  as  a beverage,”  wholly  on 
the  ground  of  expediency,  since  this  doctrine,  as  we 
have  seen,  is  in  strict  conformity  with  the  Bible.  * In 
like  manner,  if  we  abhor  Slavery  and  benevolently  de- 
sire its  abolition,  let  us  take  heed  that  we  adopt  no 
maxim  which  goes  beyond  the  Bible,  nor  pursue  any 
measures  which  that  infallible  standard  does  not  author- 
ize ; since,  by  such  ultraism,  we  forfeit  all  claim  to  the 
protection  and  guidance  of  the  God  of  the  Bible,  and 
44  without  Him  we  can  do  nothing,”  So  also  in  any 
21 


242 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


effort  we  put  forth  for  the  overthrow  of  Popery;  if  we 
would  succeed  in  this  benevolent  enterprise,  we  must 
“ set  our  faces  as  a flint”  against  all  “ bitterness  and 
wrath,  and  evil  speaking,  and  all  uncharitableness,”  and 
scrupulously  adhere  to  the  infallible  standard,  in  all  the 
means  we  employ,  lest  “ our  good  be  evil  spoken  of.” 
Thus,  and  thus  only,  can  any  Christian  enterprise  se- 
cure the  Divine  approbation,  for  God  has  never  pros- 
pered any  cause,  which  either  in  its  principles  or  meas- 
ures, goes  beyond  the  Bible  ; and  it  is  pure  fanaticism, 
therefore,  to  expect  to  prosper  while  justly  chargeable 
with  ultraism.  However  intrinsically  good  the  cause 
in  which  we  labour,  however  pure  the  motives  by  which 
we  are  actuated,  and  however  sincerely  and  devoutly 
we  may  pray  for  the  Divine  blessing,  nevertheless,  if 
in  our  spirit  we  are  destitute  of  “ that  wisdom  which  is 
from  above,”  and  in  our  measures  we  violate  the  “law 
of  love,”  and  hence  go  beyond  the  Bible,  we  thus  merit 
the  name  of  ultras,  and  vitiate  all  that  we  do.  Nay 
more,  by  touching  even  the  ark  of  the  Lord  “ with  un- 
hallowed hands,”  our  ultraism  may  betray  it  into  the 
hands  of  our  enemies.  And  as  the  true  friends  of  tem- 
perance, emancipation,  and  protestantism,  we  deprecate 
ultraism,  when  arrayed  under  our  banner,  as  a more 
formidable  foe  to  our  success  than  all  the  phalanx  of  our 
enemies,  however  numerous  or  powerful  their  opposition. 
And  so  important  and  essential  do  we  regard  it  to  the 
spread  of  right  principles,  and  the  prosperity  of  truth  in 
every  aspect,  that  ultraism  should  be  excommunicated 
from  our  ranks,  that  we  hesitate  not  to  maintain,  if 
remonstrance  and  expostulation  with  such  fanatics  be 
vain,  all  amalgamation  with  them  should  be  renounced. 
Those  who  occupy  Bible  ground,  should  formally  and 


ULTRA-PROTESTANTISM. 


243 


utterly  repudiate  all  connexion  with  those  ultraists,  and 
no  longer  allow  the  cause  of  truth  and  benevolence  to 
be  hindered  or  jeoparded  by  misguided  friends.  Let 
the  line  of  demarcation  be  drawn,  and  thus  ultraism, 
standing  alone,  would  appear  in  its  naked  deformity,  and 
be  no  longer  concealed  by  wearing  the  livery  of  truth, 
and  being  identified  with  the  cause  to  which  it  claims 
adhesion,  while  it  only  hazards,  injures,  and  destroys. 
Thus  may  Temperance,  Abolition,  and  Protestantism,  be 
protected  from  the  withering  curse  which  ultraism  and 
humbug  never  fail  to  inflict. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 

Not  a plea  for  the  Abolition  of  sects,  but  of  ultraism  — bitterness 
and  censoriousness -- examples  of  denunciation  — intolerance 
— assumption  of  infallibility  — heresy-hunting — philosophy  of 
creeds — new  nomenclature  — orthodoxy  and  heterodoxy  — ex- 
amples — unwarrantable  perversion  of  the  pulpit  — meetings  for 
engendering  strife  — disastrous  effect  of  this  spirit  upon  Chris- 
tian missions  — illustrated  by  practical  examples  — influence  up- 
on converted  heathens  — extract  from  a late  writer  — his  own 
melancholy  inconsistency. 

Under  this  title,  let  it  be  distinctly  understood,  that 
neither  the  distinctions  of  the  professors  of  Christianity 
into  different  sects  and  denominations,  nor  the  denomi- 
national peculiarities  by  which  either  of  them  is  char- 
acterised, are  in  any  wise  to  be  the  subject  of  animad- 
version. While,  such  distinctions  exist,  and  many  of 
the  wise  and  good  regard  them  as  desirable,  the  meas- 
ures of  each  denomination  to  propagate  its  own  peculiar 
tenets,  and  to  enlarge  and  multiply  its  numbers,  though 
they  may  be  with  propriety  called  sects,  and  their  pecu- 
liarities be  justly  denominated  sectarian,  so  far  as  they 
are  exclusive  ; yet  such  sectarianism  cannot  be  con- 
demned, so  long  as  in  advancing  their  denominational 
rights,  they  refrain  from  trespassing  upon  the  rights  of 
others.  The  odiousness  which  the  term  Sectarianism 
has  acquired  by  its  opprobrious  misapplication,  is  one 


ULTRA-SE  CTARIANISM. 


245 


of  which  the  public  mind  will  never  be  disabused,  until 
greater  candour  is  exhibited  on  the  part  of  the  various 
Christian  and  Protestant  sects.  Each  of  them  is  unde- 
viatingly  labouring  to  build  up  a particular  sect,  and 
thus  far  they  are  all  sectarian ; but,  with  the  restriction 
before  mentioned,  such  Sectarianism  is  commendable, 
and  should  never  be  disavowed  by  any. 

But  vltr a- Sectarianism  we  have  chosen  to  denomi- 
nate a humbug ; and  by  this  phrase  ultra,  we  mean,  as  in 
the  former  cases,  that  Sectarianism,  which  transcends 
or  goes  beyond  the  limits  which  the  Bible,  our  infallible 
standard,  prescribes,  in  its  efforts  to  promote  denomina- 
tional or  party  interests.  And  whether  such  ultraism 
exists  elsewhere  than  in  imagination,  will  presently 
appear.  That  examples  abound  in  the  land,  however, 
would  furnish  no  justification  of  introducing  this  chapter 
here,  if  this  were  not  strictly  among  the  humbugs  of  this 
great  city. 

And  first,  because  of  its  obvious  prevalence,  the  ultra- 
Sectarianism  among  us  is  seen  in  the  bitterness  and 
censoriousness,  with  which  some  religionists  anathema- 
tize all  other  sects  but  their  own.  A memorable  in- 
stance has  already  been  enlarged  upon  in  the  preceding 
chapter  on  Popery  and  anti-Popery,  under  the  title  of 
ultra-Protestantism,  as  well  as  the  sect  to  which  we 
have  affixed  the  style  ultra-Abolitionism.  But  equally 
glaring  exhibitions  of  intolerance  are  unhappily  witnessed 
among  the  variety  of  sects  into  which  Protestant  Chris- 
tendom is  divided.  A learned  divine  of  one  sect,  pub- 
lishes a volume  designed  to  show  that  the  ism  of  another 
sect  “ is  not  Christianity,”  excommunicating  from  the 
visible  church  of  Christ  on  earth  the  multitudes  around 
him  who  belong  to  the  denomination  which  he  thus 
21* 


246 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


anathematizes,  and  by  this  act,  not  merely  arrogating 
the  keys  of  Peter,  but  “ exalting  himself  above  God.” 
Another  adopts  and  propagates  the  opinion,  that  there 
is  “ no  other  true  church  on  earth,”  but  that  sect  which 
claims  his  name  among  its  membership  ; that  there 
are  “ no  true  ministers  of  Christ,”  but  those  who  officiate 
at  his  altars,  and  upon  whose  heads  the  same  hands  have 
been  laid,  or  those  similarly  consecrated  in  fanciful 
succession  from  remote  antiquity,  if  not  from  the  Apos- 
tles themselves.  A third,  reprobates  a learned  ministry, 
condemns  all  study  as  a preparation  for  pulpit  efforts, 
and  denounces  literary  and  theological  knowledge,  as 
though  ignorance  were  indispensable  to  piety  or  useful- 
ness. While  a fourth,  unchristians  all  whose  baptism 
has  not  been  administered  by  immersion,  and  by  a min- 
ister who  has  himself  been  immersed  in  a similar  way, 
and  will  not  unite  in  the  ordinances  of  Christianity  with 
any  but  such,  whatever  evidence  they  may  possess  and 
exhibit  of  spiritual  regeneration,  “ the  thing  signified,” 
by  the  rite  of  baptism.  And  still  another  disclaims  all 
fellowship  with  a “ hireling  ministry,”  as  he  denominates 
all  such  as  “ live  of  the  gospel,”  and  denounces  as  un- 
christian all  the  forms  and  ceremonies  which  distinguish 
other  sects,  claiming  for  his  own  sect  absolute  and 
immediate,  and  exclusive  inspiration,  from  the  Almighty. 

These  and  all  similar  manifestations  of  intolerance 
by  individuals  and  denominations,  are  styled  in  our 
philosophy,  ultra-Sectarianism,  wherever  and  whenever 
they  are  apparent.  For  however  learned  and  logical 
may  be  the  sophisms,  by  which  such  claims  of  infalli- 
bility are  arrogated  and  defended,  the  pretence  to  exclu- 
sive truth  and  Christianity  by  whomsoever  set  up,  if 
accompanied  by  censoriousness  and  denunciation  upon 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


247 


others,  is  in  the  light  of  reason  and  religion,  a flagrant 
imposture,  and  therefore  merits  the  significant  title  of 
humbug.  Its  victims  may  be  “ innocent  of  the  great 
transgression,”  because  of  circumstances  known  and 
appreciated  by  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  but  this  does  not 
lessen  the  mischiefs  of  the  imposture  upon  others,  nor 
does  it  diminish  the  necessity  of  exposing  and  correcting 
the  humbug  itself,  — however  it  may  exculpate  its  dupes 
from  guilt  in  the  premises. 

But  a still  more  extraordinary  example  of  this  same 
ultra-seclarianism , is  visible  in  the  prolific  race  of 
“ heresy-hunters ,”  which  some  of  the  sects  have  been 
multiplying  in  their  own  bosom  within  a few  years. 
There  are  “giants  in  these  days”  in  this  department; 
men  who  esteem  themselves  set  in  Zion  for  the  purpose 
of  guarding  with  lynx-eyed  vigilance  against  heresy  in 
their  particular  denomination.  So  that  sects  are  not 
only  arrayed  against  other  sects,  but  ministers  of  the 
same  sect  profess  out  of  pure  “ godly  jealousy,”  to 
watch  one  another,  and  this  they  do  through  “ green  ” 
spectacles,  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  in  their  ser- 
mons, speeches,  pamphlets,  or  books,  any  spice  of  hete- 
rodoxy in  matter  or  manner.  And  if  “ one  of  their 
brethren  err  from  the  truth,”  or  what  seems  worse,  ex- 
press his  ideas  in  any  other  than  the  stereotyped  phrases 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  or  the  expositions  of  this  creed 
by  the  old  masters  in  scholastic  divinity  ; if  an  effort  is 
made  to  “restore  him,”  it  must  be  done  not  “in  the 
spirit  of  meekness,”  but  “ in  the  spirit  of  ecclesiastical 
jurisprudence.  It  is  true,  it  is  done  with  the  utmost 
sangfroid,  the  processes  are  instituted  in  Presbyteries, 
Synods,  and  Assemblies,  accompanied  by  a disclaimer 
of  all  individual  or  personal  disaffection,  and  a proclama- 


248 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


tion  of  zeal  for  the  honour  of  the  sect,  as  though  the 
phraseology  of  its  creed  were  truth  personified,  and 
every  deviation  de  necessitate  rei  must  be  flagrant,  and 
even  “damnable  heresy.”  Such  examples,  to  our  ap- 
prehension, are  justly  classed  among  the  lamentable 
proofs  of  the  existence  of  ultra-sectarianism,  even  though 
their  authors  cry  out  ever  and  anon  with  Jehu,  “come ! 
see  my  zeal  for  the  Lord  !” 

Without  needlessly  introducing  the  names  of  individ- 
uals or  sects,  and  without  seeming  to  intermeddle  with 
the  domestic  quarrels  of  any  denomination,  there  are 
some  topics  of  universal  concern,  which  have  recently 
resulted  in  the  most  notorious  exhibitions  of  ultra-sec- 
tarianism. Certain  publications  of  Scriptural  criticism, 
in  which  the  doctrines  of  original  sin,  natural  ability,  im- 
puted righteousness,  regeneration,  and  a limited  atone- 
ment, &c.,  have  been  discussed  and  expounded  — have 
resulted  in  an  agitation  among  one  of  the  largest  sects 
in  this  country,  which  has  continued  to  increase  until 
the  entire  body  has  been  convulsed,  and  a violent  dis- 
ruption of  the  ties  which  bound  hundreds  of  ministers  and 
thousands  of  members  to  their  mother  church,  has  been 
the  result.  This  ecclesiastical  decision,  by  the  highest 
court  known  to  the  sect,  is  equivalent  to  excommunica- 
tion, and  seems  to  have  been  prompted  by  a belief  on 
the  part  of  the  majority,  that  the  minority  held  and  taught 
fundamental  errors  in  doctrine.  Meanwhile,  the  multi- 
tudes of  those  who  have  suffered  excision  from  the 
church  of  their  choice,  protest  against  all  and  singular 
of  the  identical  errors  complained  of,  and  proclaim  their 
readiness  to  subscribe  anew  to  the  “ Confession  of 
Faith,”  by  which  they  have  been  adjudged  heretics,  only 
reserving  to  themselves  the  right  of  private  judgement 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


249 


in  their  exegesis,  and  the  additional  right  of  varying  the 
stereotyped  phraseology  in  which  the  doctrines  of  that 
document  have  been  heretofore  expressed  and  taught. 

Neither  of  the  parties  in  this  ultra-sectarian  contro- 
versy may  be  satisfied  with  the  accuracy  of  our  exposi- 
tion of  the  matter,  though  we  aim  to  do  justice  to  both. 
But  no  commentary  which  we  have  seen,  emanating 
from  either,  can  entitle  the  dispute  and  its  results  to  ex- 
emption from  the  charge  of  ultra-sectarianism.  Indeed 
the  practice  of  heresy-hunting  which  has  been  obviously 
so  rife  in  the  denomination,  the  spirit  and  manner  in 
which  the  act  of  excision  has  been  performed,  and  the 
measures  pursued  thus  far  by  both  parties  since,  as  well 
as  the  ulterior  movements  in  contemplation,  all  combine 
to  prove  to  a disinterested  observer,  that  they  have 
“ mistaken  their  particular  denomination  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.”  Both  parties  are  mutually  exhorting  each 
other  to  repentance,  and  for  the  sin  of  ultra-sectarian- 
ism, they  are  both  open  to  the  exhortation,  and  both  in 
need  of  repentance. 

In  discussing  and  deciding  these  questions  of  hereti- 
cal accusation,  it  is  obvious  that  the  maxim  of  infidel 
opposers  and  which  they  apply  to  Christianity  distinct- 
ively, has  received  some  semblance  of  confirmation,  for 
the  rule  of  judgement  seems  to  have  been  “ my  doxy 
is  orthodoxy; — your  doxy  is  heterodoxy.”  For  both 
parties  have  subscribed  and  profess  steadfastly  to  adhere 
to  the  same  standards,  while  each  appeal  to  the  same 
authorities  for  their  different  explications  of  the  common 
creed.  But  the  majority  demand  that  their  brethren 
should  expound  the  “ Confession  of  Faith,”  in  the  old- 
fashioned  phraseology  of  the  sect ; thus  proving  their 
adhesion  to  the  details  of  doctrinal  technicalities,  as 


250 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


well  as  their  conformity  to  the  creed  as  a whole.  The 
minority  having  kept  pace  w'ith  the  progress  of  human 
philosophy,  and  the  spirit  of  the  age  have  introduced  a 
new  and  improved  nomenclature,  which  has  led  to  what 
are  called  new  measures,  in  one  class,  and  in  another, 
has  resulted  in  receiving  for  their  system  the  title  of 
“ new  divinity.”  The  latter  classes  find  convenience  and 
advantage  as  they  think  in  these  improvements ; while 
the  former  regard  them  as  dangerous  and  mischievous. 
Hence  the  ministry  on  both  sides,  have  to  some  extent 
regarded  it  to  be  their  special  duty  to  introduce  their 
ultra-sectarian  views  into  the  pulpit;  and  the  mem- 
bership, instead  of  being  made  “ wise  unto  salvation,” 
by  gospel  sermons,  as  in  olden  time,  when  they  “ preach- 
ed Christ  to  the  people,”  are  enlightened  by  discourses 
on  the  moral  philosophy  of  the  old  and  new  schools,  and 
built  up  by  pulpit  discussions,  upon  the  knotty  points  of 
scholastic  divinity.  Those  who  mistake  such  employ- 
ment of  holy  time,  and  such  discourses  from  the  sacred 
desk,  for  the  discharge  of  the  legitimate  office  of  the 
gospel  ministry,  to  whatever  party  they  belong,  are  the 
victims  of  humbug. 

The  results  have  been  precisely  such  as  might  have 
been  anticipated.  Instead  of  ministers  and  churches 
combining  their  energies  for  the  salvation  of  men,  and 
devising  as  well  as  executing  plans  for  the  conversion 
of  the  world,  their  frequent  meetings  are  too  often  the 
arena  of  ultra-sectarian  speeches  and  resolutions,  which 
engender  strife  and  disaffection  among  brethren,  while 
the  great  moral  influence  which  in  their  church  capa- 
city they  should  ever  be  wielding  for  the  extension  of  the 
Redeemer’s  kingdom,  is  giving  place  to  party  spirit, 
and  the  ultra-sectarian  accomplishment  of  some  object 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


251 


in  ecclesiastical  politics.  Such  should  be  prevailed  on 
to  “ abandon  to  bigotted  Mahomedans  the  absurd  notion 
that  truth  is  confined  to  our  own  party,  that  those  who 
do  not  speak  as  we  do,  are  blind ; and  that  orthodoxy 
and  salvation  are  plants  which  will  scarcely  grow  any 
where  but  in  our  own  garden.” 

As  a demonstration  of  the  ultra-sectarianism  we  are 
deprecating,  let  the  reader  look  at  the  controversy  raging 
with  so  much  vehemence  in  relation  to  the  instrumen- 
talities employed  in  the  missionary  work.  Some  con- 
tending that  these  must  be  conducted  by  “ the  church” 
as  such,  while  others  insist  that  voluntary  associations 
in  the  church,  imperia  in  imperio,  are  to  be  preferred. 
Witness  the  suspicions,  jealousies,  and  hostilities  these 
dissensions  have  developed,  and  the  ultra-sectarianism 
of  both  will  be  apparent ; for  if  their  “ eye  were  single,” 
and  the  success  of  Christian  missions  apart  from  secta- 
rian interests  were  the  common  objects  of  both,  neither 
would  envy  or  regret  the  prosperity  of  the  other,  but  they 
would  mutually  rejoice  in  and  sustain  each  other,  how- 
ever they  might  agree  to  differ  in  relation  to  the  compar- 
ative superiority  of  their  own  plans. 

But  it  were  alike  foreign  to  our  inclination  and  incon- 
sistent with  our  design  to  dwell  minutely  upon  individual 
denominational  exhibitions  of  this  form  of  ultraism, 
since,  unhappily,  examples  of  similar  spirit  are  visible  in 
all.  It  is  among  the  most  portentious  of  the  signs  of 
the  times,  that  the  ministry  and  membership  of  Chris- 
tian churches  are  to  so  great  extent  involved  in  this  sin 
of  ultra-sectarianism,  which  is  no  less  to  be  dreaded 
than  its  opposite,  a sinful  latitudinarianism.  And  it  is 
full  time  that  all  who  are  not  infected  with  it,  and  abhor 
bigotry,  intolerance,  and  every  other  form  of  religious 


252 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


humbug,  should  combine  against  it  by  exhibiting  more 
of  that  liberality  which  rejoices  to  pronounce  “ grace  be 
with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincere 
ity,”  &c. 

There  is,  however,  one  aspect  of  this  subject  which 
it  would  be  criminal  to  omit,  since  the  consequences  are 
so  embarrassing  to  missionary  labours,  and  so  disastrous 
to  the  efforts  and  hopes  of  all  who  are  labouring  for  the 
conversion  of  the  world.  All  such  denominations  agree 
professedly,  in  regarding  the  Bible  and  the  Gospel  Mis- 
sionary as  among  the  Divinely  appointed  instrumental- 
ities for  the  overthrow  of  all  false  religions,  and  for  the 
establishment  of  Christianity.  And  they  all  profess,  at 
least,  to  preach  none  other  gospel  than  “Jesus  Christ 
and  him  crucified.”  Nevertheless,  with  most  lamentable 
inconsistency,  we  find  some  evangelical  denominations 
so  ultra-sectarian  in  their  creeds  and  practice,  that  they 
cannot  unite  with  their  brethren  of  other  denominations, 
even  in  missionary  labours,  and  must  therefore  have  dis- 
tinct fields  assigned  them  in  the  land  of  heathenism, 
which  must  be  given  up  to  their  exclusive  cultivation, 
else  they  and  their  converts  to  Christianity  will  be  train- 
ed up  as  a separate  caste,  who  will  have  no  more  con- 
geniality with  the  missionaries  and  proselytes  of  other 
Christian  denominations,  than  with  the  pagans  around 
them. 

It  is  this  glaring  fact,  and  its  obvious  contrariety  with 
the  successful  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  the  hea- 
then, which  has  led  the  celebrated  author  of  “ the  na- 
tural history  of  enthusiasm”  to  publish  a distinct  work 
designed  to  support  the  claims  of  “ the  established 
church”  of  which  he  is  a member,  to  exclusive  partici- 
pation in  missionary  labours  among  the  heathen,  be- 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


253 


cause  of  their  “ one  church,”  “ one  ministry,”  and  “ one 
baptism,”  and  but  for  the  ultra-sectarianism  of  this  work, 
his  remarks  are  sensible  and  judicious.  From  similar 
motives,  others  have  been  led  to  put  in  “ a plea  for  the 
abolition  of  all  sects,”  as  furnishing-  in  their  view,  the 
only  remedy  for  the  evils  of  ultra-sectarianism  in  the 
missionary  work,  evils  which  are  every  day  becoming 
more  apparent  and  more  appalling.  But  a better  course 
than  either  may  be  readily  indicated,  which  is,  the  en- 
tire relinquishment  of  party  motives,  and  an  ultra-secta- 
rian spirit;  if  not  at  home,  at  least  among  the  nations  of 
pagans  and  other  heathens,  for  whose  conversion  to 
Christianity,  aud  not  to  a sect,  they  claim  to  be  la- 
bouring. 

There  are  two,  among  the  prominent  sects  of  Christen- 
dom, who  are  most  deeply  involved  in  the  sin  of  embar- 
rassing, delaying,  and  hindering  the  conversion  of  the 
world,  especially  so  far  as  the  heathen  nations  are  con- 
cerned ; and  to  these  especially  does  the  work  of  reforma- 
tion belong,  unless  they  are  prepared  to  put  their  ultra- 
sectarianism into  the  scale,  as  of  more  intrinsic  value 
than  the  souls  of  men.  The  first  of  these  is  in  the  Bap- 
tist denomination,  a large  portion  of  whose  ministry  and 
membership  cannot  even  unite  with  other  Christians  in 
furnishing  the  Bible  to  heathen  nations  in  their  own 
language,  unless  the  word  immerce  is  substituted  for 
baptize,  where  it  occurs  in  our  English  translation.  If 
this  be  not  the  very  climax  of  ultra-sectarianism,  wc 
despair  of  indicating  its  existence  any  where.  But  this 
sect  exhibit  the  same  spirit,  on  a larger  scale,  in  their 
missionary  labours  among  the  heathen  ; and  when  other 
denominations  are  attempting  to  labour  in  juxtaposi- 
tion with  them,  cultivating  the  same  field,  the  most  mel- 
22 


254 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


ancholy  and  ruinous  features  of  ultra-sectarianism  are 
soon  developed  among  the  converted  heathen.  The  con- 
verts of  the  Baptist  missionary  having  been  instructed 
in  the  nature  of  Christian  faith,  are  baptized  by  im- 
mersion, and  thus  far  all  is  well.  But  now  they  are  taught 
that  no  other  mode  is  Scriptural,  — that  the  converts 
of  other  missionaries  by  whom  sprinkling  or  pouring  has 
been  performed,  are  wabaptized,  and  by  the  dogma  of 
“ close  communion,”  they  are  prohibited  from  uniting 
at  the  Lord’s  table,  in  commemorating  the  death  of 
Christ,  with  any  who  have  not  been  immersed,  and  in- 
structed that  the  sin  of  doing  so,  would  be  little  short  of 
returning  to  their  idols,  or  resuming  the  mummeries  of 
paganism  which  they  have  renounced. 

Let  a community  of  heathens  dwelling  in  close  prox- 
imity with  each  other,  have  the  gospel  introduced  among 
them  by  two  or  more  missionaries,  one  of  whom  is  anultra- 
Baptist,  and  if  they  are  mutually  successful  in  making 
converts,  the  proselytes  of  the  latter  by  the  necessary 
training  of  their  ultra-sectarian  teacher,  may  be  as  ef- 
fectually estranged  from  Christian  fellowship  with  those 
of  the  former,  as  they  are  fiom  the  idolatrous  hea- 
then around  them.  A partition-wall  would  be  thus 
erected,  which  though  deplorable  in  Christendom  would 
be  infinitely  more  disastrous  on  missionary  ground, 
where  the  absence  of  light  and  knowledge  on  kindred 
subjects,  must  result  in  a confusion  of  tongues  like  that 
of  Babel. 

But  there  is  another  form  of  ultra-sectarianism  for 
which  the  Church  of  England,  and  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church  are  responsible ; and  as  the  latter  has  re- 
cently entered  into  the  missionary  work  with  laudable 
zeal,  the  fruits  of  this  spirit  will  soon  appear  in  their  dis- 


ULTRA - SECTARIAN  ISM. 


255 


tant  fields  of  labour.  While  as  we  have  seen,  the  Bap- 
tist missionary  would  keep  his  converts  within  his  fold 
by  his  proselyting  and  ultra-sectarian  weapon  of  im- 
mersion ; should  his  fellow-labourer  be  an  ultra-Episco- 
palian,  all  who  are  gathered  into  his  fold  would  be  in- 
structed that  there  is  but  one  “ true  church  of  Christ,” 
and  that  is  his  own,  and  that  all  others  are  only  “ meet- 
ting  houses.”  So  also,  they  would  be  indoctrinated 
into  the  belief,  that  there  is  but  one  “ true  minister  of 
Christ”  in  the  mission,  and  that  all  the  rest  are  only 
“ preachers,”  not  ministers  ; and  of  course  it  is  not  law- 
ful to  receive  the  ordinances  at  any  hands  but  his. 
Thus  another  partition-wall  may  be  erected,  as  high 
and  impassable,  as  that  which  is  henceforth  to  separate 
them  from  their  old  idolatrous  and  heathen  system  of 
religion. 

It  were  idle  to  discourse  further  upon  so  obvious  a 
truth  as  that  such  missionary  labours  scatter  the  seeds 
of  their  own  dissolution,  even  in  the  act  of  gathering  in 
the  harvest  with  which  they  may  be  favoured  by  the 
Lord  of  the  vineyard.  In  planting  Christianity  in  a 
continent  ofheathenism,  such  missionaries  sow  the  tares 
of  strife,  discord,  and  disaffection,  among  brethren  ; and 
in  truth,  they  propagate  the  weaknesses,  follies,  and  vices, 
which  encumber  and  disgrace  Christianity  at  home,  in 
foreign  and  heathen  lands.  They  are  led  into  this  fatal 
error  by  ultra-Sectarianism,  which,  however  valuable  in 
their  eyes,  is  an  odious  deformity  in  their  creed  ; a morbid 
fungus  upon  their  body  ecclesiastic,  and  sits  like  an  in- 
cubus upon  their  power  of  doing  good  ; and  demonstra- 
bly is  this  the  case  in  the  foreign  missionary  field. 

The  evils  thus  depicted  and  deplored  are  not  fanciful, 
but  real.  And  at  this  very  hour  they  are  operative  and 


256 


ULTRA -SECTARIANISM. 


efficient  in  many  places  occupied  as  missionary  ground, 
at  home  and  abroad.  Nor  will  the  world  ever  be  con- 
verted by  such  ultra-sectarian  labours,  by  whomsoever 
dispensed  ; so  far  from  it,  they  are  an  insuperable  and 
perpetual  obstacle  to  this  desirable  consummation.  And 
it  is  in  this  light  especially  that  philanthropists  and 
Christians  are  called  upon  to  mourn  the  existence  of 
this  sin  among  the  hosts  of  Protestant  Christendom,  and 
to  labour  for  its  extermination. 

Nothing  can  be  more  certain,  than  that  for  the  suc- 
cessful issue  of  missions  among  the  heathen  nations  of 
the  earth,  it  is  the  dictate  both  of  reason  and  Revelation, 
of  philosophy  and  religion,  that  the  simple  unadulterated 
word  of  God  should  be  employed,  and  the  gospel  should 
be  preached  in  its  purity  and  simplicity,  apart  from  the 
theories  of  the  schools,  and  the  philosophy  of  scholastic 
divines.  Much  more  necessary  is  it,  that  the  disputa- 
tions, wars,  and  fightings,  which  are  among  us,  should 
not  be  even  so  much  as  named  among  the  converted 
heathen.  Is  it  wise,  prudent,  or  Christian-like,  then,  to 
induct  the  unsophisticated  minds  and  hearts  of  converted 
pagans  into  the  dogmas  of  ultra-sectarianism  ; or  can 
we  expect  from  such  a course  aught,  as  the  result  of 
our  labours,  but  a spurious  Christianity,  little  better  than 
the  religion  from  which  we  would  fain  convert  them. 

It  is  freely  granted,  that  these  ultra-views  are  not 
entertained  and  practised  upon  by  all  who  bear  the 
name  of  the  denominations  alluded  to,  and  our  stric- 
tures only  apply  therefore,  in  justice,  to  those  to  whom 
they  belong,  and  for  such  only  are  they  designed.  But 
wherever  and  whenever  these  and  kindred  evils  exist, 
and  by  whomsoever  this  spirit  is  manifested,  we  have  an 
exhibition  of  what  we  call  ultra-sectarianism,  which  we 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


257 


denominate  a humbug,  an  imposture,  by  which  men 
deceive  others,  and  are  themselves  deceived.  It  is  the 
prevailing  sin  of  the  church,  the  very  “ mystery  of  ini- 
quity.” In  the  forcible  language  of  the  Rev.  Samuel 
H.  Cox,  D.  D.  — “ the  sin  of  sectarianism  appears  to 
be  rottenness  at  the  heart  of  the  body,  and  poison  in 
the  very  soul  of  the  church.  It  is  a deadly  injury  to 
any  denomination  of  our  vaunted  fondness.  It  consists 
in  exalting  local  against  universal  interests  ; private 
against  catholic  views  ; party  against  piety ; policy 
against  principle ; and  our  men,  our  measures,  our 
doctrines,  our  views,  our  prosperity,  against  the  glorious 
commonwealth  of  the  King  of  Israel.  And  what  is 
this  but  exalting  earth  against  heaven?  It  hardens  the 
heart  of  a minister  of  Christ,  and  converts  him  while  it 
justly  lessens  his  influence,  into  a cruel  inquisition. 
Piety  hence  is  nothing,  but  as  party  feels  its  influence. 
If  there  is  any  sin  denounced  in  the  oracles  of  God  as 
the  very  quintessence  of  deceitfulness,  the  very  sublimity 
of  treason,  the  very  hypocrisy  of  usurpation,  — in  short, 
the  very  personification  of  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of 
perdition,  — we  have  here  the  identity  of  the  evil  in  the 
temper  of  sectarianism.  If  this  temper  were  well  ana- 
lyzed, it  would  be  found  to  consist  of  very  unlovely  and 
anti-Christian  ingredients.  The  elements  of  its  com-, 
position  would  be  found  probably  to  be  deceit,  hypocrisy, 
ambition,  selfishness,  apprehension,  suspicion,  envy,  jeal- 
ousy, sordid  feelings,  false  zeal,  and  the  ivralh  of  man 
which  worketh  not  the  righteousness  of  God.  Its  holy 
pretensions  constitute  one  of  its  worst  characteristics  ; 
but  another  of  its  worst  is,  the  stealth  and  address  with 
which  it  often  invades  the  truly  good.  No  man  is  more 
deceived  by  it  than  he  whose  self-complacency,  beguik 
22* 


258 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


ing  him  from  a needful  vigilance  against  its  approaches, 
presents  him  to  himself  as  an  exception  to  the  rule. 
Hence,  he  neglects  himself  in  that  very  matter  in  which 
others  can  do  least  for  his  preservation  ; and  cares  for 
others  in  those  very  relations  in  which  he  ought  to  hon- 
our the  Supreme  Inspector,  and  feel  as  much  the  solem- 
nity of  his  own  accountable  action.” 

This  quotation  is  introduced,  because  of  the  vigorous 
and  nervous  style  in  which  the  subject  under  notice  is 
described ; but  it  deserves  a place  here  especially,  be- 
cause it  is  contained  in  one  of  the  most  ultra-sectarian 
publications  which  this  world  has  ever  witnessed,  and 
to  which  an  indirect  reference  has  already  been  had  in 
this  chapter.  The  fact  that  such  a man  should  be  thus 
beguiled  into  a reprobation  of  his  own  labours,  should 
remind  us  all  of  our  own  infirmities,  for  “ happy  is  he 
who  condemneth  not  himself  in  the  thing  which  he 
alloweth.” 

It  would  be  absurd  to  expect  among  men  of  different 
minds,  absolute  and  perfect  uniformity  of  sentiment  on 
any  subject,  whether  secular  or  religious.  No  example 
of  such  entire  unity  of  views  can  be  found  upon  earth; 
nor  does  the  history  either  of  the  church  or  the  world, 
furnish  evidence  that  at  any  period  in  past  time,  were 
men  thus  fully  agreed  in  all  respects  touching  any  topic 
of  philosophy  or  morals.  Differences  of  opinion  on 
various  minor  points,  existed  among  the  patriarchs, 
prophets,  and  apostles,  whose  lives  are  written  in  the 
book  of  Revelation  ; nor  have  we  any  rational  ground  to 
anticipate  that  absolute  identity  of  opinion  will  be  attained 
by  the  mass  of  mankind,  or  by  the  multitudes  who  may 
ultimately  be  numbered  among  Christendom,  at  any 
future  time,  while  men  continue  to  be  fallible,  and  while 


ULTRA -SECTARIANISM. 


259 


their  intellectual  organization  is  so  various.  Hence  the 
utopian  project  in  which  some  have  embarked,  and  in 
the  success  of  which  many  wise  and  good  men  have 
lived  and  died,  derives  no  authority  either  from  reason 
or  revelation. 

Nevertheless,  the  annihilation  of  what  we  denominate 
ultra-sectarianism  may  be  confidently  looked  for,  as  the 
legitimate  and  necessary  result  of  the  prevalence  of  en- 
lightened Christianity.  Recent  developements  in  vari- 
ous religious  denominations  in  our  own  and  other  coun- 
tries, are  strongly  indicative  of  approximation  to  this 
desideratum  ; and  the  evidence  is  before  the  world,  that 
there  are  those  in  the  ministry  and  membership  of  differ- 
ent churches  who  are  prepared  to  feel  and  act  in  concert 
for  the  formal  renunciation  of  the  sin  of  ultra-sectarianism. 
Witness  the  hosts  marshalled  under  the  banner  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  American  Bible 
Society,  the  great  Temperance  Reformation,  and  some 
other  great  benevolent  enterprises  of  the  age.  In  these 
and  kindred  associations  for  Christian  effort,  multitudes 
have  learned  to  abhor  their  former  ultra-sectarianism, 
and  loathe  themselves  on  account  of  it.  Retaining  their 
distinctive  denominational  organizations,  they  neverthe- 
less see  “ eye  to  eye,”  in  these  “ labours  of  love,”  nor 
can  the  remotest  semblance  of  disunion  be  perceived  or 
detected,  among  those  who  are  fully  enlisted  in  these 
great  and  catholic  objects. 

As  the  fruit  of  a similar  spirit  volumes  have  been 
written,  and  essays  furnished  for  the  standard  religious 
periodicals  of  the  various  churches,  at  home  and  abroad, 
for  the  purpose  of  promoting  “ Christian  Union;”  and 
the  “ abolition  of  sects,”  among  Protestant  Christians 
has  been  seriously  proposed,  and  elaborately  advocated, 


260 


ULTRA -SECTARIANISM. 


while  very  many  modern  theological  critics  and  scholars 
have  proclaimed  their  readiness  to  unite  on  some  platform 
or  common  ground,  whereon  the  substantial  of  Chris- 
tianity may  be  retained,  and  the  technicalities  of  ultra- 
sectarianism  be  abandoned. 

Whate  ver  may  be  the  fate  of  any  or  all  of  these  cath- 
olic and  benevolent  efforts,  they  must  be  regarded  as 
highly  ominous  of  good.  And  although  no  one  of  the 
existing  sects  of  Protestant  Christians  may  be  either 
dissolved,  or  amalgamated  with  others,  yet  there  can  be 
little  doubt  that  the  master  minds  in  many  of  them  will 
“ come  up  altogether  out  of  Egypt”  upon  this  subject, 
in  their  individual  capacity;  and  so  far  as  they  are  per- 
sonally identified  with  the  sin  of  ultra-sectarianism,  they 
will  abjure  and  rupudiate  it  forever.  A variety  of  virtu- 
ous and  Christian  motives  may  retain  such,  in  intimate 
and  attached  relation  to  the  particular  denomination  of 
their  preference,  and  their  influence  in  such  relation 
cannot  but  be  salutary ; while  congeniality  of  soul  will 
unite  them  indissolubly  to  kindred  spirits  in  their  sister 
churches,  and  their  “little  leaven  will  leaven  the  whole 
lump.”  For  it  cannot  be  doubted,  that  enlightened 
Christianity  is  slowly,  but  surely,  dilapidating  the  parti- 
tion-walls, once  so  high  between  different  evangeli- 
cal sects  ; and  that  their  utter  demolition  would  not 
more  closely  unite  the  hearts  of  many,  w'hose  fellowship 
with  their  brethren  of  other  and  different  denominations, 
is  now  “ without  a dimning  veil  between.”  Such  have 
mutually  agreed  to  “ forbear  one  another  in  love,”  and 
though  bearing  a different  denominational  name,  they 
have  “ one  Lord,  one  faith,  and  one  baptism,”  and  they 
love  not  in  word  only,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth. 

Whether  an  organization  of  such  into  a separate  and 


ULTRA- SECTARIANISM. 


261 


distinct  church  or  denomination,  is  either  practicable  or 
desirable,  is  a question  which  need  not  now  be  mooted. 
The  danger  which  might  be  apprehended  that  they  w ould 
thus  become  only  an  “ anti-sectarian  sect,”  may  be  a 
valid  objection  to  such  a step.  But  that  there  are  many 
in  all  the  evangelical  sects,  at  home  and  abroad,  who  are 
sentimentally  prepared  to  renounce  “ sectarian  Chris- 
tianity, for  substantial  Christianity,”  and  could  heartily 
subscribe  to  a common  creed,  from  the  articles  of  which 
every  spice  of  ultra-sectarianism  should  be  excluded,  is 
an  opinion  which  cannot  be  doubted  by  any  who  are  not 
ignorant  of  “ the  signs  ofthe  times.”  Multitudes  in  all  the 
churches,  are  becoming  more  in  love  with  their  religion 
than  with  their  sect.  They  begin  to  venerate  the  substance 
of  Christianity,  more  than  the  forms  to  which  they  have 
been  accustomed,  and  their  love  to  the  “ household  of 
faith,”  is  as  sincere  and  cordial  to  those  who  are  without, 
as  within  the  pale  of  their  ow  n church.  All  such  are 
repenting  of  the  sin  of  ultra-sectarianism,  and  their  ex- 
ample and  testimony  against  it  is  more  and  more  potent 
in  their  chosen  denomination.  They  remain  in  princi- 
pled adhesion  to  their  own  sect,  not  because  they  deny 
or  even  doubt  the  piety,  purity,  or  excellence  of  others, 
but  only  because  they  find  greater  enjoyment,  or  better 
opportunities  of  usefulness  for  themselves  in  its  enclo- 
sure. And  w7hile  their  conscientious  preference  is  thus 
given  to  their  own  creed,  forms,  and  ceremonies  of  wor- 
ship, they  withhold  not  equal  homage  from  their  brethren 
who  prefer  other  creeds,  forms,  and  ceremonies  of  wor- 
ship, while  giving  evidence  of  similar  evangelical  expe- 
rience and  practice. 

That  such  examples  are  multiplying  in  Christendom 
is  among  the  evidences  and  the  fruits  of  the  prevalence 


262 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


of  enlightened  Christianity,  and  the  spread  of  sanctified 
learning.  Such  men,  when  constrained  by  duty  to  the 
cause  of  truth,  to  bear  testimony  against  Popery,  in- 
fidelity, heresy,  error  or  sin,  whether  in  churches  or  indi- 
viduals, do  so  in  the  name  and  on  behalf  of  Christianity, 
not  of  their  own  sect.  When  they  engage  in  enterprises 
for  the  reformation  of  sinners,  and  for  the  conversion 
of  the  world,  they  will  not  expend  their  energies  in 
aiming  to  proselyte  to  any  sect,  not  even  their  own,  but 
they  will  uniformly  and  consistently  postpone  all  denom- 
inational interests  to  the  one  great  absorbing  object,  that 
of  extending  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  promoting  the 
salvation  of  souls,  irrespective  of  all  party  or  sectarian 
advantages  numerical  or  otherwise.  Nor  would  their 
zeal  be  diminished  in  the  least,  if  they  anticipated  the 
annihilation  of  their  own  and  chosen  denomination  as  a 
distinct  sect  of  Christendom,  by  reason  of  the  success  of 
their  catholic  and  Christian  efforts.  While  others  are 
for  Paul,  Apollos,  or  Cephas  ; — they^are  for  Christ. 
While  others  are  clamorous  for  the  success  of  Method- 
ism, or  Presbyterianism,  Episcopalianism,  or  the  ism 
under  which  they  are  enrolled,  the  hearts  and  voices  of 
such  are  ever  exclaiming,  Let  Jesus  reign  ! 

As  the  examples  of  this  spirit  are  multiplying  in  the 
churches,  a virtual  union,  ample  for  all  practical  purposes, 
is  rapidly  developing  itself,  and  with  the  reformation 
from  the  sin  of  ultra-sectarianism,  a conservative  influ- 
ence is  accumulating  an  amount  of  strength  and  power 
which  argues  the  downfall  of  ullraism  in  every  other  de- 
partment. Nor  can  this  result  be  looked  for  by  any 
other  instrumentality  ; and  we  denominate  this  influence 
conservative  because  it  is  eminently  so,  and  for  the  ad- 
ditional reason  that  the  reign  of  humbug  in  church  and 


ULTRA-SECTARI ANISM. 


263 


state,  is  necessarily  destructive  and  ruinous  ; if  it  be  not 
arrested  by  the  speedy  overthrow  of  the  ultras,  who  are 
ever  the  most  active,  zealous,  and  indomitable  agents, 
not  only  in  the  various  benevolent  and  religious  sects, 
but  as  demonstrably  in  the  departments  of  politics,  phi- 
losophy, and  morals. 

It  was  forcibly  stated  by  a distinguished  scholar  and 
divine,  on  a recent  public  occasion,  that  Satan  is  the 
grand  adversary  who  has  adopted  ultraism  as  his  own 
subtle  device.  And  when  he  cannot  otherwise  arrest 
or  defeat  any  good  or  great  object,  he  modestly  proffers 
to  become  himself  the  postillion,  that  he  may  hasten  its 
progress.  Men  are  so  “ ignorant  of  his  devices,”  that 
in  their  zeal  to  “ go  ahead,”  they  give  the  reins  of  the 
car  to  this  Jehu  of  ultraism,  and  thus  hope  to  hasten  on 
even  a good  cause,  while  ihe  devil  drives!  And  that 
this  ancient  driver  has  lost  none  of  his  destructive  char- 
acteristics since  he  drove  a “ herd  of  swine  down  a steep 
place  into  the  sea,”  need  not  be  argued.  The  ruin  and 
devastation  of  this  “ go  ahead  ” system,  in  the  present 
secular  and  political  aspect  of  the  nation,  as  well  as  in 
matters  of  science,  philanthropy,  and  religion,  are  no 
where  more  apparent  than  in  New- York.  Witness  the 
rage  for  speculation,  and  gambling  in  stocks  and  real 
estate,  which  has  engulphed  so  many  of  our  citizens, 
and  well  nigh  ruined  many  of  the  members  of  Christian 
churches.  See  the  strife  and  tumult  in  relation  to 
Banks  and  no  Banks,  specie  and  paper  currency,  — 
mark  the  luxury,  excesses,  and  wild  extravagances  which 
are  exhibited  by  every  party,  and  the  heated  controver- 
sies which  have  been  engendered  on  a great  variety  of 
topics.  Witness  the  state  of  the  political  and  religious 
press  among  us,  and  listen  to  the  harangues  of  fiery 


264 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


zealots  and  demagogues  on  almost  every  topic  of 
excitement,  and  we  shall  be  constrained  to  admit  that 
the  strange  infatuation  of  ultraism  and  humbuggery,  is 
threatening  to  overwhelm  the  entire  population.  Nor  is 
it  irrational  to  suppose  that  such  results  are  the  conse- 
quence of  some  infernal  agency,  and  that  the  locomotives 
by  which  the  community  seem  to  be  impelled  so  furious- 
ly, are  “ set  on  fire  of  hell.” 

In  the  foregoing  pages,  a number  of  the  humbugs  by 
which  the  public  have  been  gulled,  have  been  separately 
examined,  with  the  view  of  exposing  in  the  sun-light  of 
truth  their  heinous  character,  and  (heir  mischievous  ten- 
dency. And  a feeble  attempt  has  been  made  at  remon- 
strance and  expostulation  with  the  infatuated  dupes  of 
these  flagrant  delusions.  But  there  are  a great  variety 
of  examples  no  less  to  be  deprecated  because  of  their 
intrinsic  vileness,  and  most  deplorable  consequences,  to 
which  no  allusion  has  been  made,  although  the  citizens 
of  New-York  are  greedily  bolting  them  down  with 
equally  marvellous  gullibility.  Nor  is  it  possible  to 
keep  pace  with  the  rapidity  with  which  new  and  success- 
ful humbugs  are  introduced  among  us. 

Since  this  work  has  been  in  the  press,  although  but  a 
few  weeks  have  elapsed,  another  has  been  added  to  the 
religious  humbugs  which  already  abound  in  this  great 
city.  It  is  scarcely  credible,  and  yet  it  is  lamentably 
true,  that  the  horrid  profanities  and  unblushing  blas- 
phemies of  Mormonism  ! have  been  belched  forth  to 
crowds  of  gaping  fools  in  the  city  of  New-York.  The 
agent  in  this  new  monstrosity,  calling  himself  an  elder, 
has  found  a professed  minister  and  Christian  congrega- 
tion, so  called,  in  our  midst,  who  have  allowed  the  Sab- 
bath to  be  outraged  and  their  temple  of  religion  desecra- 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM. 


265 


ted  by  the  public  propagation  of  the  mysteries  of  J\Ior- 
monism!  The  effect  has  been  precisely  as  with  any  and 
every  other  imposture  however  foul  and  revolting  to 
truth  and  decency.  Multitudes  who  believe  in  “Ani- 
mal Magnetism,”  subscribe  to  “ Phrenology,”  are  the 
willing  victims  of  every  form  of  “ Quackery,”  and  have 
adopted  the  creed  and  practice  of  “ ultraism  ;”  — multi- 
tudes of  such,  have  gathered  around  this  Mormon  oracle, 
and  drank  in  wisdom  from  his  “golden  bible !”  The 
entire  community  of  infidels  at  Tammany  Hall,  hailed 
his  arrival  as  auxiliary  to  their  cause,  and  welcomed  him 
to  their  Temple  of  Reason,  substituting  his  ministra- 
tions for  their  own  Atheistical  exhibitions  on  the  Sabbath 
day.  And  the  “ half  has  not  yet  been  told,”  for  already 
scores  of  disciples  have  been  rallied  around  the  standard 
of  Mormonism,  from  among  the  members  of  Christian 
churches ! many  of  whom  have  been  re-baptised  by  this 
elder,  into  the  new  religion!  and  thus  this  most  shock- 
ing humbug  has  been  domiciliated  among  us.  Nor 
will  it  cease  to  spread,  until  like  the  kindred  enormities 
of  Matthias,  some  high-handed  and  out-breaking  in- 
iquity shall  wind  up  its  history  in  pollution,  infamy,  and 
blood. 

But  we  forbear  to  enlarge  on  this  prolific  theme, 
since  surely  it  is  “ enough  to  make  one  hang  his  head, 
and  blush  to  own  himself  a man,”  when  such  humilia- 
ting and  degrading  exhibitions  of  besotted  stupidity  are 
multiplying  on  every  hand.  Nor  is  it  possible  to  im- 
agine or  conceive  an  imposture,  whether  old  or  new, 
which  is  too  base,  or  obscene,  or  infamous,  or  stupid,  to 
make  proselytes  in  this  city  of  New-York;  and  from 
some  of  these  examples  it  is  plain,  that  the  more  igno- 

23 


266 


ULTRA-SECTARIANISM, 


rant  and  depraved  the  agents  employed  in  propagating  it, 
the  greater  will  be  its  success.  Has  “ reason  fled  to 
brutish  beasts  ? ” or  are  our  citizens  given  over  to  strong 
delusions?  And  is  there  no  remedy?  Yerily,  there  is 
reason  to  fear  that  unless  the  dominion  of  humbug 
among  the  more  enlightened  portion  of  our  population, 
can  be  overthrown  ; the  prevalence  and  success  of  these 
impostures  in  the  lower  walks  of  life,  will  neutralize  civil- 
ization itself,  and  savage  barbarism,  such  as  the  “ abom- 
ination of  desolation”  itself,  will  become  rife  in  the 
midst  of  this  London  of  America. 

Let  it  never  be  forgotten,  that  the  grosser  and  more 
loathsome  class  of  impostures  which  shock  the  sensi- 
bilities of  the  more  refined  portion  of  the  community, 
owe  their  existence  and  perpetuation  to  the  reception 
which  the  more  polished  humbugs  receive,  among  those 
who  claim  to  belong  to  “good  society.”  Nor  can  we 
justly  reproach  the  ignorant  and  depraved,  for  being  be- 
witched out  of  their  senses  by  vulgar  and  filthy  humbugs, 
while  the  example  of  those  to  whom  they  are  ever  in- 
debted, continues  to  prolong  the  reign  of  imposture  by 
similar  gullibility,  thus  establishing  in  their  own  persons 
the  fashion  of  humbug.  Nor  need  we  wonder,  if  under 
such  circumstances,  we  should  witness  radicalism,  agra- 
rianism, and  infidelity  springing  up,  and  flourishing  or. 
every  hand. 

It  is  full  time  that  our  citizens  were  awake  to  this  im- 
portant subject,  and  this  humble  attempt  has  been  made 
with  the  design  of  furnishing  an  antidote  to  prevalent 
fanaticism,  if  haply  the  author  can  succeed  in  gaining 
the  public  eye  and  ear.  For  should  popular  delusion 
continue  to  spread,  and  public  gullibility  persist  in  swal- 


ULTRA -SECTARIANISM. 


267 


lowing  every  monstrosity  which  impostors  shall  have  the 
ingenuity  and  depravity  to  devise  ; our  city  and  common 
country,  will  be  cursed  with  moral  blasting  and  mil- 
dew, and  science,  philanthropy,  and  religion  itself,  will 
all  be  supplanted  to  conform  to  the  fashion  of  the 
age,  which  may  justly  be  denominated,  — “the  age  of 
humbug.” 


FINIS. 


Several  typographical  errors  having  escaped  correction  in  the  early 
proofs  of  this  volume,  this  apology  is  offered  in  lieu  of  an  erratum , as  they 
will  be  obvious  to  the  reader,  and  do  not,  it  is  believed,  affect  the  sense 
materially. 


POPULAR  RELIGIOUS  BOOKS, 

PUBLISHED  BY 

JOHN  S.  TAYLOR, 

Theological  and  Sunday-School 
BOOKSELLER, 


BRICK  CHURCH  CHAPEL,  NEW 

YORK. 

Christian  Retirement, 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Memoir  of  Rev.  Wm.  Nevins, 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Lights  and  Shadows  of  Christian  Life, 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

The  Cause  and  Cure  of  Infidelity, 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Sermons  on  Important  Subjects,  . 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Sermons  by  Rev.  Daniel  A.  Clark, 

3 

vol., 

12mo. 

Wild  Flowers,  ..... 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Sermons  by  Rev.  Wm.  Nevins,  . 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Practical  Religion,  .... 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Travels  in  Germany,  Prussia,  &c., 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Finney’s  Lectures  to  Christians, 

1 

vol., 

12mo. 

Thy  Kingdom  Come, 

1 

vol., 

ISmo. 

Life  of  Wm.  Cowper,  ... 

1 

vol., 

ISmo. 

Spirit  of  Holiness,  .... 

1 

vol., 

ISmo. 

Thoughts  on  Popery,  by  Rev.  William 

Nevins,  ..... 

1 

vol., 

6 

S 

CO 

r-H 

Thoughts  on  Popery,  by  Rev.  Wm.  C. 

Brownlee,  D.  D.,  . . . .1  vol. 

Practical  Thoughts, by  Rev.  Wm.  Nevins,  1 vol. 
Pleasures  and  Profit,  a series  of  . .3  vol. 

Ministry  we  Need,  ....  1 vol. 

Brownlee  on  Missions,  . . .1  vol. 

Spring’s  Hints  to  Parents,  . . .1  vol. 

Lily  of  the  Talley,  . . . .1  vol. 

Missionary  Remains,  . . .1  vol. 

Advice  to  a Brother,  ...  .1  vol. 

The  Infant,  a Poem,  ....  1 vol. 

Christian  Perfection,  . . . . 1 vol. 

Thoughts  on  Religious  Education,  and 
Early  Piety,  ....  .1  vol. 

Private  Meditations  and  Prayers  of  Bishop 
Wilson,  . . . . .1  vol. 

A New  Tribute  to  the  Memory  of  James 
Brainerd  Taylor,  . ...  1 vol. 

Advent, a Mystery,  a Poem.  By  A.  C.Cox,  1 vol. 
1 


, ISmo. 
, ISmo. 
, ISmo. 
, ISmo. 
, ISmo. 
, ISmo. 
, ISmo. 
, ISmo. 
, 18mo. 
, ISmo. 
.,  ISmo. 

, 18mo. 

, ISmo. 

, 12mo. 
, 12mo. 


Letters  of  Isabella  Graham,  . • 1 vol.,  12mo. 
Memoir  of  Rev.  E.  P.  Lovejoy,  . . 1 vol.,  12mo. 
Sinners  Bound  to  Change  theirovvn  Hearts: 

a Sermon,  by  Rev.  C.  G.  Finney. 

How  to  Change  your  Heart,  a Sermon  by 
Rev.  C.  G.  Finney. 

Death  and  Heaven,  a Sermon,  by  Dr. 

Spring. 


[From  the  Churchman,  Feb.  10,  1838.] 

The  Storv  of  Grace  Harriet,  the  Little  Sufferer. 

Sold  for  the  benefit  of  her  family. 

This  very  interesting  little  book,  published  under  the 
sanction  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  General 
Protestant  Episcopal  Sunday-School  Union,  is  written 
by  a lady,  and  narrates  in  familiar  and  pleasing  language 
the  character  of  a little  girl,  who,  at  the  age  of  ten  years, 
had  acquired  such  a knowledge  of  her  Saviour,  as  few  in- 
dividuals even  at  a far  more  advanced  period  of  life  ob- 
tain. Grace  Harriet,  had  she  lived,  would  no  doubt 
have  been  an  ornament  to  her  religious  profession ; for 
styled  “ the  little  sufferer ,”  which,  from  the  account 
given  of  her  she  must  have  been,  she  was  at  the  same 
time  the  happy  Christian  — a child  in  years  — a saint  in 
suffering!  But  it  pleased  God  to  terminate  her  afflic- 
tions, and  to  take  her  early  to  his  rest.  No  one,  we 
presume,  will  read  these  pages  without  profit.  They  are, 
moreover,  worthy  the  perusal  of  all ; they  set  forth  very 
strikingly  the  importance  of  Sunday-School  instruction, 
and  exhibit  the  value  of  our  city  missions.  Had  not  this 
young  Christian  become  the  object  of  the  affectionate 
care  and  earnest  solicitude  of  her  excellent  friend  and 
pastor,  neither  we,  nor  even  the  writer  of  her  memoir, 
might  ever  have  heard  of  her.  But  our  missionaries 
seek  out  the  retreats  of  misery  and  wretchedness  ; and 
many  are  the  interesting,  though  oftener  melancholy, 
scenes  with  which  they  become  acquainted,  and  have  it 
in  their  power  to  make  known.  As  this  little  book  is 
published  for  the  benefit  of  a distressed  widow,  and  its 
contents  meet  with  our  approbation,  we  hope  it  will  have 
a very  extensive  sale.  W e therefore  recommend  it  to 
the  favourable  notice  of  our  Christian  friends  in  general. 

2 r 


[From  the  New-York  Evangelist,  February  10  ] 

The  Story  of  Grace  Harriet,  the  Little  Sufferer; 

icho  died  in  JYeiv-York,  April  15,  1837. 

By  the  publication  of  this  interesting  narrative,  the 
libraries  of  our  Sunday  Schools  will  receive  a most 
valuable  addition  to  their  moral  and  intellectual  treas- 
ures. The  simple  and  touching  story  of  actual  suffering, 
and  the  uncomplaining  meeknesswith  which,  under  the 
influence  of  grace  in  the  heart,  it  is  borne,  can  hardly 
fail  to  prove  useful  to  any  reader,  but  especially  to  the 
young,  whose  unsophisticated  hearts  are  so  tenderly  alive 
to  the  calls  of  sympathy.  The  almost  incredible  suffer- 
ing, the  wonderful  patience,  the  uncommon  maturity, 
and  the  sweet  amiableness  of  Grace  Harriet,  all  liv- 
ing and  breathing  through  the  medium  of  the  deepest 
and  simplest  piety,  make  this  one  of  the  most  interesting 
and  instructive  books  for  children  that  we  have  seen. 
Nor  is  the  interest  or  effect  of  the  story  in  any  degree 
diminished  by  the  fact,  that  “Grace”  was  one  of  us  — 
that  this  remarkable  child  was  one  of  the  common  poor 
of  New-York,  of  whom  so  many  thousands  are  passing 
daily  before  our  eyes,  telling  by  their  looks,  more  loudly 
than  by  their  beseeching  tones,  the  sad  tales  of  their 
wants.  Many  children  who  read  the  book  will  remem- 
ber the  interesting  subject  of  it ; and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  not  only  they,  but  all  who  find  their  hearts  moved 
to  sympathy  by  this  simple  story  of  actual  distress,  will 
remember  that  there  are  thousands  of  cases  within  their 
reach,  if  not  in  all  respects  similar,  yet  loudly  demanding 
the  aid  and  the  sympathy  of  those  who  have  abundance  ; 
and  while,  as  they  read,  a hundred  plans  will  flash  across 
their  minds,  by  which  they  could  have  relieved  the  wants 
and  mitigated  the  sufferings  of  Grace,  let  them  not  forget 
that  the  same  plans  will  now  answer,  to  relieve  the  wants 
and  soothe  theanguish  of  the  livingsufferers  around  them. 

But  our  object  was  not  to  dwell  upon  the  subject  of 
the  book,  so  much  as  to  commend  it  to  the  perusal  of  all 
of  every  age,  who  love  to  witness  an  exhibition  of  the 
power  of  true  religion,  in  imparting  comfort  and  strength 
to  the  soul,  when  every  other  source  is  dried  up  ; or 
who  take  any  interest  in  actual  illustrations  of  that  beau- 
tiful declaration  of  Scripture  — “ Out  of  the  mouth  of 
babes,  thou  hast  perfected  praise.” 

3 


[From  the  Ne\V-York  Observer,  Feb.  10.] 

The  Story  of  Grace. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  attractive  little 
volumes,  which  has  recently  issued  from  the  press. 
Grace  was  the  daughter  of  a poor  widow,  who  had  been 
reduced  from  comparative  affluence  to  the  most  abject 
poverty.  She  died,  about  the  age  of  ten  years,  of  a 
disease  in  the  spine,  after  protracted  and  most  intense 
suffering.  The  main  incidents  of  the  book  are  furnishd 
from  the  last  two  years  of  her  life,  and  show  the  wonder- 
ful power  of  religion,  in  enabling  the  little  sufferer  to 
bear  with  patience  the  dreadful  disease,  which  con- 
signed her  to  an  early  grave.  The  book  is  replete  with 
touching  incidents,  and  is  commended  to  all,  who  love 
to  “ feel  for  other’s  woes,”  as  highly  instructive  and 
useful.  It  is  written  in  a fine,  flowing  style,  and  re- 
markably free  from  those  literary  defects,  which  too 
often  mar  our  Sabbath-School  publications.  The  book 
is  published  by  John  S.  Taylor,  in  the  elegant  style  for 
which  his  publications  are  distinguished.  It  has  two 
beautiful  and  significant  engravings.  The  avails  of 
the  book  are  to  be  applied  to  the  support  of  the  wid- 
owed mother  and  her  family  ; and  surely,  after  reading 
the  book,  no  one  will  regret  having  contributed  a few 
cents  to  alleviate  the  wants  of  so  interesting  and  unfortu- 
nate a woman. 


[From  the  Christian  Intelligencer,  Feb.  10.] 

The  Story  of  Grace. 

This  is  an  exceedingly  interesting  narrative,  beauti- 
fully exhibiting  the  influence  of  religion,  in  the  case  of  a 
child,  who  died  at  the  age  of  ten  years,  having  been  af- 
flicted for  a length  of  time,  with  an  excruciating  affection 
of  the  spine.  Every  Christian,  of  whatever  denomina- 
tion, will  read  it  with  deep  and  fixed  interest,  and  be 
prepared  to  recommend  its  introduction  in  the  circle  of 
youth  and  children  around  him.  It  is  filled  with  inte- 
resting incidents,  and  shows  an  affecting  instance  of 
piety  in  early  youth  shining  forth,  and  cheering  amid 
severe  and  protracted  sufferings.  It  has  been  approved 
by  the  Executive  Committte  of  the  General  Protestant 
Episcopal  Sunday-School  Union,  in  the  communion  of 
which,  little  Grace  was  a member.  It  is  however 
adapted  to  the  Sabbath-Schools  of  other  denominations. 


. 

• -■ 


■' 


